&'■■

>m
:: :'&
M:
-.'■.in**
ikii 
 
                 !
THE        .'." *.Aj*
            ■ /  V- •
HOMUfiGPATHIST,
                 OR
         C. HER1XG, M. D„

PROFESSOR IN THE COLLEGE OF HOMOEOPATHIC MEDICINE
           AT ALLENTOWN, Pa.
W" v
FIRST PART.
^0
      SOLD BY J. G. WESSELHCEFT,
  PHILADELPHIA: No. 9, BREAD STREET, NEAR ARCH.
NEW VORK: No. 148, FULTON STREET, NEAR BROADWAY.
       BALTIMORE: No. 17, POINT MARKET.
AT THE ACADEMICAL BOOK STORE.

             1835.

           Price: Dl. 1. 
                     WBK

                       \ S35-3£


  Entered according to  the  "Act of Congress"  by
C. HERING, M.  D., in the District Court for the
Eastern District of Pennsylvania.
^ 
INTRODUCTION.
   This Book is designed as  a Guide to families and
individuals: — enabling them in most cases of sickness
to effect a cure by means of innoxious domestic reme-
dies ;  or in obstinate or dangerous disorders by the use
of Homoeopathic medicines, which rarely fail in afford-
ing the desired relief.
   It is offered to the candid consideration of the Public
at large: — to those whom experience has convinced of
the inestimable advantages of the New or Hahnemanic
system of Medicine, as likewise to  those who have had
no opportunity of testing its claims to consideration:—
who know or have heard nothing of this system ex-
cepting the sneers  and ridicule of interested indivi-
duals.   Interest has a powerful effect in Warping the
human judgment,  and the disciples of Hahneman have
experienced their full share of persecution and ridicule
from those whose interest it is, and has been, to control
the medical opinions of the public:—but "truth is om-
nipotent and facts are stubborn things";  —  the  new
system has effected cures (by means at  once simple
and agreeable)  in cases where the skill of the old
practitioners was entirely at  fault: — the public  mind
has been aroused by the facts and will naturally inves-
tigate  "how these things are": —  we fear  not the
                                       1 
—  2  —
award, for it rarely happens that the people as a bodyf <
judge erroneously.
  In ordinary cases of indisposition, such as headache,
toothache,  rheumatism or croup, let any sceptics apply
the remedies recommended in the following pages as
proper for these disorders, and conviction  of the mild,
rapid and powerful effects of Homoeopathic medicines
will rarely  fail to follow: — and when once convinced *
they will be cautious of either using  or administering
medicine according to the old system;  and  will eschew
all cathartics, pills, drops, tinctures or other vegetable
or mineral preparations  and will  beware  of bleeding,
scarification, blisters,  salves  and plasters which are
much oftener hurtful than beneficial.
  This volume is intended as a Domestic Physician,  to
which parents may resort in most cases  of indisposi-
tion  in their families and will obviate the  necessity of
consulting  their physician on every  trifling occasion:
— to those living in remote  parts of the country* it
will  prove particularly valuable,  as  the obtaining  of
Medical aid (especially at night) is attended with much
trouble, fatigue and delay; but with this Guide at hand,
any  person of ordinary  intellect can  afford relief,  by
simply following the directions hereinafter given.  No
attempt at fine writing  is made in this work: — it is
intended for  all classes of the community, and  distinct-
ness  and plainness have been studied throughout: —
in fact we have considered it better  to be redundant 
—  3  —
than critically concise, for our design is to make the
Homoeopathic system intelligible and useful to  all: —
to the student in his closet and  the traveller on the
road: —  the  mother in her nursery and the mariner
on the ocean.  All are subject to disease and we have
endeavoured  to make every one, in a certain degree,
their own physician.
  Many ignorant  and prejudiced persons have asserted
that  all the Homoeopathic medicines are one and the
same thing, because they taste alike: — in answer to
this silly objection we  need but remark  that the me-
dium of conveyance for all is the same, being nothing
more than the sugar of milk, but the Medicines them-
selves are as various as the animal, vegetable and min-
eral  productions of the globe,  and administered in the
most minute quantities.  No mystery is made of them
or their mode of preparation  and although not men-
tioned  in  this Guide otherwise than by numbers, yet
any  one solicitous on the subject will be fully satisfied
of their variety by consulting works  on Homceopathia.
  Another objection against this system is, that  its
practitioners  are unacquainted with the Old System of
Medicine: —  this, like that above mentioned, is  a great
error:  — no one can be a successful disciple of Hahne-
man who is not well versed in the learning of the Me-
dical Schools and it would be just as impossible for him
to act  judiciously without a knowledge  of Anatomy,
Surgery and Materia Medica together with Mineralogy,
                                       1* 
—  4  -
Chymistry and Botany as for a man ignorant of Navi-
gation and seamanship to carry a vessel in safety to
any given port; such knowledge is absolutely requisite
and any one practising medicine  without it is a blun-
derer and a quack: —- at once ignorant of the structure
of the human frame and of the nature and properties
of the various substances used to mitigate  or remove
" the numberless ills Which flesh is heir to ",   The pro-
fession of a Physician is a valuable one to the commu-
nity and although we differ with the Old School as to
the modus operandi yet we most heartily  abhor  all
ignorant pretenders; — and in giving  this Domestic
Physician to  the public,  we are not  influenced by a
desire to injure the profession, but merely to introduce
& more judicious and rational system of Domestic Prac-
tice and to put the community on their guard against
the evils of the Old System of Physic  as  at present
practised.           _______
               METHOD  OF  USE.
  The following directions for using this book must be
accurately observed.   In most cases nothing more is
necessary than to examine the Table of Contents and
the remedy  to be administered will be readily found.
The work is divided into two parts;  the first  treats of
the "Causes of Diseases'" and the remedies applica-
ble:— the second of "Diseases most common'''':__
therefore  when the  cause of sickness is obvious or 
—  5  —
very probable first examine what is said  about it in
Part I. — afterwards see what is said of  the disease
in Part II.   They are treated of in regular succession,
commencing with those of the head,  neck, breast &c.
&c.  enumerating  under  every head  the  diseases to
which  that part is  principally  subject and concluding
with "affections of all limbs or the whole body'''1:—
by bearing this arrangement in mind the reader will
readily find what he may desire.  As examples how to
proceed we give the following: —
  Suppose a case  of cold  attended with headache, and
diarrhoea; look first for "cold",  then for "diarrhoea".
If a person  is taken sick,  and the cause is not percep-
tible, but he complains of pain in various places, ex-
amine all.  For instance,  some one complains of head-
ache, pain in the neck and the right side,  look  for all
three.  Thus you  will readily  find the proper remedy
applicable against the whole.
  Never  give more than one remedy, unless the first
will not remove the complaint,

  When a person suffers severe pain, or  is seriously
ill, or  labors under several complaints at once,  you
will do well to note down all his symptoms, before you
consult the  book.   For if you read in the book, and
then ask the sick person: is it so or so, or does this or
that  hurt you, he may answer  in  the  affirmative,
without properly consulting his  own  sensations,  or 
—  6  —
imagine something different from what is really the
case, which would lead to an improper remedy.
  It is the better plan to write down all the sick per-
son tells you:— then inquire minutely into every cir-
cumstance, adding First: — exactly where it pains.
  Secondly:— how he feels, requiring him to describe
the pain, and to what it may be compared, whether
tearing, cutting, beating &c.
  Thirdly: — when and why it is getting worse or bet-
ter;—according to the time of the day: in the morning,
or evening, or at night;— according to the weather: —
when damp, cold or  dry; — according to the position
of the body, when still or in motion; — before or after
eating; — after sleep; when touched; pressed and so
forth.
  In the fourth place: — Note what signs combine, for
instance,  when coughing always headache;  or with
headache inclination to vomit; or with  this inclination
shivering &c.   In the appendix at the end of the book
you will find proper  instruction  relative to all  these
particulars.
  Having written down these observations,  look into
the book for  every principal sign, and you cannot fail
finding the proper remedy.
  Having examined without finding a remedy that will
suit for all the patient complains of, choose that which 

is applicable  to most of the signs, and best calculated
to relieve what principally affects him.
  Do not  be discouraged, if you  should miss the
proper remedy, or have much trouble in finding a sui-
table one.   These difficulties will vanish  when  you
become better acquainted with the subject.  The more
you use the book,  the more familiar it will become, the
less time it will require, and you will better and sooner
find the remedy intended.
  When you give an improper medicine,  the patient
will, of course, not get better, yet this need not alarm
as it would in treating according to the system hitherto
prevalent;—for Homoeopathic medicine is so prepared
that  it will help, when it  is  the right one, but it will
not injure, should a mistake occur.  In such case the
disease will generally remain the same, yet sometimes
a change will take place,  in  which case examine the
book,  to see whether another medicine may not  be
given  to advantage.  Should the patient  get worse,
after having had a remedy administered, look into the
appendix for  another to counteract the effect of that
already given.
   Homoeopathic medicine can only prove hurtful when
you administer it too often, and in too quick succession
without giving the first time to operate.   Let every
remedy operate for the time indicated in the book, and
should it afford some relief, give nothing, or, if the
patient does  not,  or only slightly improve, at most one 
                    —  8  —
of No. 30 diluted in a spoonful of water,  every day,
or every hour, before you proceed to another remedy.
In this manner you can never do harm.
         HOW TO APPLY THE MEDICINE.
     It is applicable  in three different ways: 1st  by smel-
   ling; 2d  by taking one or two globules; 3d dissolved
   in water.
     1st.  In all violent complaints, which do not endan-
   ger life, for instance headache, toothache, stomachache,
   affections of the breast,  to small children, and all per-
   sons who are easily affected by medicine, you will only
   give the cork to smell which covers the vial.  You pull
   it out, shutting the vial meanwhile with  the forefinger
   of the lefl hand,  and hold the lower part of the cork
   which came in contact with the medicine, close to one
   of the nostrils of the patient. With children the prefer-
*  able  time is when they are asleep.   Once or twice
   smelling at the cork is sufficient.  The powders from
   No.  31 upwards, which have been added to the medi-
   cines, are likewise only intended for  smelling.  You
   open the  paper as if you were going  to take, but are
   only to smell at them.   If intended for children you
   open them, and lay them on the table,  rubbing the
   medicine a little with the point of your little finger, you
   will then  either put the  finger on the child's  tongue,
   or let the  child smell it.  If you take care to rub your 
—  9  —
 finger previously quite dry, you may use the powder
 nearly a hundred times.
   2d.  In all tedious diseases of stout persons, to per-
 sons suffering pains not very acute, or from a fall, foul
 stomach,  sickness accompanied with violent vomiting,
 and in most other common cases of sickness, you ad^
 minister one or two small globules.
   Tins you do by opening the vial and letting one or
 two roll into the hollow  of your hand; — the patient
 takes them off with his tongue;  or you drop them into
 a  very dry  and clean spoon, and let them fall on his
 tongue.
   3d. In  all dangerous cases, in  tedious  diseases,
 when much medicine has  already been taken, and the
 whole system injured, and in ajl cases,  where neither
 taking the medicine dry, nor smelling it will avail, you
 will administer it in water.
   For this purpose the glasses must be very clean, and
 have  contained nothing but  milk  or water,  else you
 must  rinse them several  times with cold, then with
hot water, dry and  heat them on a stove as much as
 the glass will bear, and then let them cool.
   The water you take  should be  as pure  as possible,
contain no mineral particles, not be hard, but so as to
dissolve soap readily, or  let it remain covered  for
24 hpurs, and then  pour  off from the top as much as
you may want.  You should never use the water the
patient uses  as his drink  except in  case of necessity. 
—  10 —
  Put 2 to 8 globules of the medicine into  the  glass,
pouring thereon from % of a pint to a whole pint of
water;  then  pour this water into another glass, and
from that again into the first,  thus continuing 4 or
5 times.  When there is but one clean glass  to be had,
you  must  stir the water  with a clean spoon  10 or
12 times.  Thus the medicine becomes properly mixed
with the water.   You will give an adult a table spoon-
ful of it, to children a teaspoonful; or they may take a
sip from the glass.
  In every instance where  it is stated below how the
medicine is to be given,   R.  signifies  smelling;  ° 00
means,  give so many dry globules; W. in water.
  It  is also mentioned how often such a dose is to be
repeated.
  A general rule is to repeat the dose as seldom as pos-
sible , and give  as little medicine as you can  avoid.
The taking dry,  and smelling of the medicine is seldom
repeated, the taking it in water more frequently.
  After applying the medicine by smelling,  taking, or
in water, you must watch the changes which occur
in the patient.  You wait in bad cases one  or  two
hours, in tedious cases a whole day.
  If the patient improves,  ever so slightly,  give  no
more medicine.  But if the patient relapses, and  the
sickness increases, give the same medicine again.
  If the patient feels worse,  the sickness is  either the
same, though in a higher degree, or varies from what 
—  11  —
it was; — there is something which the patient did not
feel before.  If he is worse and his case differs, you
must  give a different medicine.  Yet if worse, without
the case being different, you must wait.  It will often
happen  that upon taking medicine, the pains or the
particular symptoms  of  the  disease become  rather
worse;—yet this is a favorable sign for the patient.  It
proves that the medicine has taken effect, and operates
upon  the disease.  By no means  interrupt this opera-
tion, for the patient generally improves after it. Should
he however get worse and continue so, give the same
medicine  again,  but in  a  weaker state.   If the patient
took globules,  let him smell  at the cork.   If he smelled
before, give him the same  medicine in water.  If he
took  it in water, let him  now take it again, but only
half the quantity  he took before.
  Should this  repetition prove unavailing, give a coun-
termedicine, let the patient smell camphor, or spirits
of nitre,  till a  change takes place.
  If the patient continues in the same state, repeat the
medicine within the space of time  below mentioned —
in violent, dangerous diseases after one, or more hours
— in tedious cases  after 3, 4, or 7 days.   Of the water
you may give in bad  cases every hour,  but in tedious
cases a table  spoonful  every morning until an amend-
ment occurs.
  If  an  amendment does  occur,  although  ever  so
slowly,  do nothing  further.  The fairest course of 
amelioration may be interrupted  by giving medicine I
too soon.              ,__________
   During the time medicine is taken — in order to en-,
able it to operate  and effect a  cure, the strictest  atten-
tion ought to be paid to the diet hereinafter mentioned,
else all may be in vain.
   Should the patient feel better,  yet the medicine, being
interrupted,  should have no further effect,  and the
complaint should get worse  again — for instance  in
consequence of strong  smells  frequently not   to be j
avoided, or catching cold — give  first  something  to
counteract the  cause which  occasioned this interrup-
tion,  and  then  recur to the same medicine which had
brought about  an amendment  — or you may repeat
this same  medicine at once.
  (X*p* I" *'le United States neat email cases containing the medicines
appertaining to this Domestic Physician, can be had of l)r. G. Lingen,
No. 105, North Seventh  street, Philadelphia ;  and in J. G. Wesscl-
hteft's  Book  Stores, No. 9, Bread street, Philadelphia, and No. 498,
Greenwich street, New York; also at the Academy,  Allcntown, Pa.
Empty vials can be filled again, if required at the places mentioned.
  For  various reasons we have not named the medicines, but only
designated them by numbers.  When paying proper  attention to the
numbers, no mistake can happen.
  Vet  the name of the remedies is no  secret, for no secret whatever
obtains in the new system. He who procures the works on the Homreo-
pathic system of  medicine, can readily find therein the namos of the
medicines prescribed,  and also how they are prepared.
  Be careful to stop each vial with the same cork with which it was
stopped before , for were you to misplace one cork for another, all the
medicine might be spoiled.
  The  case containing the medicine  must  be kept  in  a dry place,
neither too warm,  nor too pold, 
—  13 —
FIRST PART.
OF  THE  PRINCIPAL,  CAUSES  OF
                 DISEASES.

                       A.
           OP AFFECTIONS OF THE MIND.
  FRIGHT often has bad consequences, either imme-
diate  or  remote.   If occasioned  by sudden  joy  or
surprise,  although the cause be agreeable, yet it often
affects the mind, occasioning fainting, trembling &c.<
particularly with women, or children: — in such cases
give  No. 1  first R., and if this will not avail then W.
  If it was but a common fright from a sudden noise
or something similar, give   No. 2,   should it be re-
quired immediately; but if only within a half or an hour
after,  No. 3  will be preferable,  substituting,  if after
the expiration of an hour no effect is perceptible, No. 2,
and so alternately, as above, first  R*, and should this
not answer then W.
  If the fright was accompanied with great fear, No 2
will answer best; and, if required, then the medicine
mentioned under the caption "Fear".  If vexation ac-
companied the fright,  No  3  will help; if followed by
grief or melancholy,  No> 4  is more to the purpose; 
  Upon the appearance of the worst consequences of
fright: pain in the forehead, hitter taste and sour vom-
iting, weakness and cold sweat; oppression with in-
ward heat,  anguish and heaviness in the bowels;  or
coldness of the body with trembling, oppression of the
breast, stiffness, unnatural sleep with loud snoring &c,
give  No. 2 W.,  a teaspoonful every quarter of an
hour, and if ineffectual within  an hour  No. 31 R.,
and should an hour elapse without improvement,  take
No 3,  and repeat (if necessary) several times.
  If the fright is followed by convulsions, the patient
remaining  insensible,   if he  trembles,  cannot  see,
breathes with difficulty, evacuates involuntarily, No. 2 00
or  No. 4  will afford relief.
  When children have  been frightened into fits,  and
they cry loudly, have cramps in their arms and  legs,
their heads  hot  and in  perspiration, and the face red,
No. 2  will  help, or afterwards   No. 5;  should  they
turn very pale,   No. 4,  and if they feel very cold, and
evacuate,  No. 6.
  In  cases  of  simple  vomiting and sick  stomach,
No. 3.
  If suffering under diarrhoea from fright, occasioning
anguish or joy, take  No. 2, and upon a recurrence,
the patient laboring under great apprehension, No. 3
— and if this will not avail,  No. 6.
  In fainting from fright  No. 2.  When the patient
becomes cold, sprinkle his face  and wash his feet  with 
—  15 —
cold  water,  and should the fainting return, let him
smell camphor once or twice.
  If after the fright the patient continues in fear, and
the other medicine will not avail,  give him    No. 5
once.
  If fright or vexation is  followed by derangemeut of
mind, give  No. 5.  If this will not sufficiently avail,
particularly should the patient relapse into a  state of
stupefaction or deep  melancholy, laughing from time
to time,  or  showing great  pride  and contempt for
others,  or laboring under much anxiety and fear of
death — or if the case is connected with complaints
peculiar to females, give   No. 32 R.  Or in case you
have given   No. 5,   without its having  taken  effect,
the patient remaining in a state of distress, and  falling
after the slightest exertion into trepidation — if he is
unable  to sleep because of horrid imaginings — feels
always  worse at night, cannot bear the warmth  of the
bed — attempts to escape: — is quarrelsome,  or com-
plaints  of every one around him —  No. 7  will prove
effective.
  FEAR is often combined  with fright and anxiety,
and  the same medicine indicated  there will answer
here.
  When children are very fearful,  No. 3   will help
if given in the evening;  No. 5  in  the morning. 
16  -
  In cases of diarrhoea from fear  No. 6*   or  when
the body feels hot, and the limbs cold,  No. 8.
  If other symptoms occur such as stupefaction,  im-
pediment in swallowing,  laughing in sleep, sudden
fright and a desire to escape,  No. 33 R.
  GRIEF AND SORROW have more  evil conse-
quences than any other affections of the mind.  Either
sudden consequences; or, if remote, tedious and worse
than the former.  The first are easily removed — the
latter not always.  Nay without the  proper  medicine
for  the mind, all remedies will be useless.  He who
cannot find  that, need not expect that those  for the
body will avail much.
  In cases of silent  inWard grief  with  shame,  sup-
pressed  anger, great affliction recurring instantly to
the mind, grief from unrequited love; loss sustained
which one cannot forget;  or When .something preys
Upon the mind, give   No. 4 R.,  which in many cases '
may be repeated the next day.
  When vomiting > sick stomach,  headache or vertigo
result from it, give  No. 4,  and should this not avail,
No. 10.
  When  epileptic fits are consequent upon grief and
sorrow,  give first No. 4,  if this will not help,  No. 2
during the fit, and   No. 10   a  day after every fit,  or
in water every day during a week.
  When the case originates from unrequited love, give 
—  17 —
first  No. 4;  and after some days, if necessary  No. 10,
particularly if the patient is very quiet, silent or suffer-
ing under a dumb ague.  Should he or she talk in a
deranged  manner,  be  jealous  and  violent,   give
No. 33 R.
  If from other vexatious  causes mental derangement
ensues,  No. 5  will afford relief,  and  next  No. 10.
Also  No. 7   and  32  in circumstances stated under
"Fright".                                           \
  If home sickness is the cause, and the patient is un-
abjie to sleep, is hot or red in the face, give   No. 34 R.
If this proves unavailing,  and the patient is visibly in
a state of decay, does not Uke to talk, perspires much
in the morning, feels sleepy and drowsy, give  No. 10.
If the patient is much  affected, trembles,  is restless,
full of anxiety, particularly at night,  feels cold, and is
subject to night sweats, give  No. 7.
  In  tedious cases resulting from grief and  sorrow,
when the patient is vexed, angry, restless, fearful, de-
jected;  imagines the worst, dreads  futurity,  is  con-
stantly in a  state  of anxiety, feels  sleepy  the whole
day, does not sleep much at night, perspires day and
night, looses his hair, and his voice becoming feeble,
give   No. 11:  yet should he from vexation  only be
unwilling  to talk — feel  feverish and decay,  give
No. 10;   when  he is  quarrelsome  and insufferably,
touchy; — feels distressed &c. &c, give  No. 7.
2 
—  13 —
   VEXATION is frequently only connected with silent
 grief,  sorrow and shame, in which case   No. 4  will
 help; if a fit of ague follows, and the patient remains
 vexed,  No. 12  will help; if after vexation he  feels
 cold, and is generally of angry disposition, and  No. 12
 will not do, give  No. 13.  If the vexation is accom-
 panied with great and just indignation, and a detesta-
 tion of what has happened, if the patient throws away
 whatever  he holds in his hand, or pushes aside what-
soever may happen  to stand before him on the table,
give  No. 11.   But  if the vexation was accompanied
with violent paroxysms of anger and heat, give No. 14,
which generally will answer best in cases  resulting.
from anger.
  If a cough results from vexation, or if palpitation  of
the heart, asthma, cramp of the breast, or a feeling of
suffocation,  give  No. 14;  it  will be  well  also to put
the'hands for a short time in cold water,  and if this
proves insufficient, put the arms in warm water, till
an amendment takes place.
  If from vexation a person has  a  bitter taste  in the
mouth, feels inclination to vomit,  or does throw up
much bile, has headache, palpitation of the heart, op-
pression on  the stomach, bowel complaint, diarrhcea,
hot fever, is very thirsty, looks red  in  his face  and
eyes:  anguish and restlessness: bilious fever  or jaun-
dice,  give   No. 14;   repeating the dose but seldom,
and if so, after 6, 8 or 12 hours. 
—  19 —
  If he feels more of ague,  give  No. 12,  and if this
will not answer,  No.  6.
  If, after having taken much chamomile tea, a person
gets vexed,  or  if he has taken chamomile tea against
fever, give  No. 1,  and should it not answer  No. 13,
and the pains still remaining  No. 14.
  If the patient was always of a mild  temper, and
No. 14  will not avail, give   No. 8.
  If after vexation a person has been eating or drink-
ing, and has in consequence a  bitter taste, belching,
vomits bile, has stomachache, much heat in his head,
is uneasy,  his sleep often interrupted, is irritable and
labors under similar complaints,  No. 14,  given once
or twice, wDl afford relief; but if the case has occurred
often,  and  this remedy proves unavailing,  perhaps
No. 8  or  13  may answer.
  ANGER.—When persons of a violent temper suffer
after a sudden fit of anger,  No. 13  will help.  When
anger is  the  consequence of just indignation, and the
patient is of  a less sanguine disposition,  No. 11  will
answer.  Should mental alienation be consequent upon
anger or vexation, give   No. 32 R.
  When small children get angry, and in consequence
lose their breath, or fall into fits,  give  No. 14;  when
they weep and cry much, being also much troubled
with cough, give  No. 15.  When they cry continually,
                                      2* 
—  20 —
and cannot be  pacified, give  No. 5,  and when this
will not avail, give  No. 16, —  this last but once.
  Sensibility and great irritability are the cause of indis-
position with many, because they are easily excited by
the slightest affection of the mind.
  When this great sensibility is  connected  with in-
ward vexation, want of sleep, painfulness of the parts
affected, so as to  excite weeping, the eyes becoming
full of tears,  No. 1,   several times repeated, will help.
The patient must abstain from coffee.
  When the nerves are irritated,  the organs of the
senses more  than  usually sensible, when frightfulness
and  anguish prevail, an inclination to lie down, aver-
sion to fresh air, a state of mind angry,  stubborn  and
querulous; when with women their  monthly courses
are irregular, insufficient,  or suppressed, give  No. 8.
  Should this not  afford relief,  give  No.  4: —   to
those who are of sanguine temperaments, give No. 14.
  To a person very irritable, full of schemes, and much
excited at night, give   No. 17.
  When pain  is  so violent  as to render the patient
flighty,  give   No. 1,   if this will not do,  and he is
feverish, has a very quick pulse, give  No. 3,  and if
this does not answer,  give  No. 14.
  To persons thrown by pain into this state, and sub-
ject  to  its return  by a change of weather,  or their
catching cold, and becoming worse by being touched, 
r-  21 —
give  No. 17 —  and should this within 6 hours prove
ineffective, give  No. 7.



                        B.
                  .  OF COLDS.
  Colds are the cause of so  many diseases,  that we
need say but little about them.  The most usual are
catarrh and cough, sometimes Avith fever; or cohc and
diarrhoea;  or toothache, pain in the ears and limbs.
In every case of this  kind, examine under the several
captions; here follow the most material.
  The first remedy is: keep yourself warm, and your
feet dry; abstain from all spirituous liquors, which will
render the complaint worse,  and when violent, use
neither annual food, nor spices.
  When you feel that you have caught cold, without
perceiving  any  bad consequences from it, take in the
afternoon,  or in the evening, some hours or an hour
before going to bed  No. 13,   keep quiet for about an
hour, without talking, thinking, reading or other men-
tal exertion,  drink before you retire a large tumbler
full of very cold water, whether in summer or winter,
cover yourself well and wait for a perspiration.  You
will  feel well again, if not the next morning, in the
course of the forenoon.
  When children  cannot be  made to drink water, or 
—  22 —
when from experience you know that  this will not
produce  perspiration, give milk and water in  equal
portions, well sweetened with sugar  and quite warm,
Uke tea.   To lying-in-women but little of this can be
given, or they will perspire too  much;  with them it
will be better to put a Unen cloth in  hot water,  wring
it out, and put it around their feet  and the calves  of
the  legs.   Yet lying-in-women,  when they  have
caught cold, are  more readily brought to perspire by
No. 14 R.
  Robust laboring men or  women, who after having
overheated themselves, catch cold,  may take in the
evening hot water with sugar and brandy, or rum, well
mixed.
  To a person  who in winter has become stiff with
cold in wet weather, give a cup of strong black coffee,
and if no sleep follows in consequence, at night  No. 13.
  When perspiration has been stopped by a cold, and
one has headache, earache, toothache, or pain in the
bowels,  No. 14   will usually afford relief.
  When any one  has sweaty feet, and the perspiration
by reason of a sudden cold has ceased, take a tubful of
bran (of wheat or rye),  heat it in the oven or stove,
put it 3 or 4 inches deep into the tub, let him put his
feet on it, and cover feet and legs up to the knees with
the rest of the bran, as  hot  as it can be borne.  The
feet should be kept in for half an hour.  If this will not 
—  23 —
cure,  give  No. 21°  two mornings in succession, and
if required after 7 days repeat the dose.
   When CATARRH  results  from a cold, and the pa-
 tient can neither smell, nor taste,  give  No. 8;  when
 the catarrh is accompanied with much heat in the  eyes
 and head, and the nose pains, give  No. 5;  when the
 nose is stopt, gi,ve   No. 13.
   When there remains a cough,  after other remedies,
 and the cough is dry, give   No.  13;  if dry so as  to
 excite vomiting, No. 25;  if hoUow with the same ex-
 citement  No. 29;   if with tough mucus,  particularly
 with children in winter, give   No. 14;  if moist,  give
 No. 22  or  No. 8.  Look to what else is said under
 "Cough".  If cough returns with every blast  of cold
 air, give  No. 10;   if it returns upon having acciden-
 taUy an arm or a foot uncovered in bed, is hollow and
 troublesome,  give   No. 16 R.
   When the cough  originates from cold air, is dry and
 convulsive, with vomiting, or throwing up bloody  mat-
 ter, give either No. 12, if it  is accompanied with  pain
 in the side, or under the ribs, headache, if preceded
 by a  ticklish sensation in the throat and  followed by
 pain in the breast; when the pulse is hard and beats
%quickly; or give  No. 29,  when the pulse  is moder-
 ate , the breast feels sore during  the cough and after
 it has ceased, the pain being not twitching but rather 
—  24 —
burning,  oppression on the breast and palpitation of
the heart.
  When  through  cold  a  catarrh has returned,  give
No. 8;  when an irruption on the skin has returned,
give  No. 25   every 2 hours;  if this Avill not avail,
give  No. 12,  once or twice.
  When ASTHMA results from cold, the patient feel-
ing as if he should suffocate, give  No. 25 W.,  if neces-
sary every hour or half hour;  should this prove in-
effective,  give  No. 19 W.,   every hour,  until relief
is afforded.  Sometimes also those medicines will an-
swer  which are mentioned under "oppression on the
breast".
  When DIARRHCEA suddenly results from a cold,
give  No. 2;  if this will not avail,  or the diarrhoea
did not follow immediately after having caught cold,  a
day or more than one day having intervened, and there
is no stomachache  or other bowel  complaint with it,
give  No. 22.
  When diarrhoea originates from catching cold while
in perspiration, or a cold bath, and the patient suffers
from heat in the head, preceded by a cutting pain in
the bowels, or simply a painful sensation upon pressure
in the cavity of the breast, and the abdomen, his ex-
crements containing undigested food,   No. 12   will
avail; when bad water is partiaUy the cause of it, food
goes off undigested,  and  No. 12   will not answer, 
—  25 —
give  No. 17.   When he is troubled with vapors,  a
cutting  pain about  the navel, has a hard stool,  with
shmy matter, or blood, and much weakness; or when
the patient  is  addicted  to  spirituous liquors,  give
No. 13.    When the evacuation of slimy matter  and
blood  becomes bad, give the remedies against dysen-
tery ;  if not so bad but tedious, give  No. 18 W.
  When the stomachache  is violent  and convulsive,
particularly previous to the  diarrhoea, the  evacuation
being thin, of a brownish  color, with burning in the
bowels,  give  No. 17.
  Should  the pain in the intestines become so convul-
sive that the patient cannot remain quiet, and he feel
as if a ball were pressed inwardly against his side, or
as if his whole abdomen were hojlow, with nausea and
vomiting, the evacuation sUmy,  green, and  smelhng
very offensively, give   No. 14.
  When exposure to the night air is the cause of the
cold,  and the stool  is green and watery, preceded by
much pressure and a fainty feeUng; with cuttmg  pains
in the bowels, oppression on the breast, a constant,
uneasy  incUnation to evacuate, rumbUng noise in the
bowels, acute pain in the cavity of the breast and  in
the stomach, which feels quite cold, with nausea,  ague
&c, give  No. 7.
  In cases of foul stomach from eating too much  pork,
pastry &c,  when  the  stomachache is worse in the
afternoon, in the evening or at night, the patient  being 
—  26 —
troubled with  vapors,  the  abdomen hurting when
touched,  give   No. 8.   Thus  also  with pregnant
women, when the pains resemble labor pains.

  When a cold is succeeded by PAINS, with an incli-
nation to  weep,  great sensibility and want of sleep,
give  No. 1.
  When the pains are so violent  as to be almost intol-
erable, give  No. 14.
  When from colds originate  severe headache, a rising
of the blood  into the head, and these complaints in-
crease when the sufferer is walking, going up stairs,
at every step, each concussion, or  when stooping; be-
coming stiU worse when exposed to the draught of air,
as if the head were going to split, give  No. 5;  when
the headache is more painful in some particular spot,
occasioning tinkling in the ears,  and difficulty in hear-
ing, give  No. 22.
  When the headache originates  from exposure to the
draught and is but external, give   No. 13;  if internal
No. 5;  if resulting from  bathing, and No. 5 will not
answer, and the headache is accompanied with nausea,
giddiness, a foul stomach, increasing after smoking
tobacco, give  No. 20.
  Affections of the EYES resulting from a cold,  are
best cured by the medicine stated  under  that head;
No. 5  or  22 will answer, either the one or the other,
yet not the one  after the other. 
—  27 —
  When the eyes feel painful, inflamed, are filled with
tears and unable to bear the light, give  No. 5,  and
when this will not help,  No. 7,  and  should this also
prove unavaiUng,   No. 16 R.
  When the pains  are not so great, resembling more
obstructions in the sight when reading, with flashes
before the eyes, or when upon every catching cold the
eyes are affected,  give  No.  22,   and afterwards
No. 18 W.  Should this afford no relief,  or the patient
have taken it previously,  give  No. 35 R.
  Complaints  of  the EARS frequently result  from
colds.  When  there is much tinkling in the ears, and
consequent obstruction in hearing, give  No. 22,  and
should  after some  weeks the complaint  return, and
this medicine prove unavailing,  give  No. 18.
  When accompanied  with  a twitching,  cutting pain,
dryness of the ear,  with vexation of mind,   Nd.  14
will help, or should it tear,  cut &c,  No. 13;   when
the mind is more at ease, the ear moist and running,
or hot and red with vivid pain, the face also having
something of this appearance,   No. 8   wiU answer;
or,  when the ear is not so hot and  red,  but much
troubled with tinkling, and quite sore  from the matter
exuded, emitting blood, the glands of the ears and neck
being swoUen, give   No. 7;  and should this not effect
a perfect cure, and  there remain heat,  redness,  twitch-
ing, pain when sneezing, tinkling and beating, give
No. 16  R.   once,  and thereupon  No. 30   several 
—  28 —
times.   Should the running of matter,  tinkling and
burning  continue,  give    No.  18   and  afterwards
No. 30.
  TOOTHACHE from cold is usually cured by Nos. 14
or  23.   Examine under "Toothache".  Should these
medicines not avail, give  No. 22.   When upon every
cold toothache returns,  Nos. 17  or  18  will afford
relief; yet the latter only, repeated once a week, or in
water.
  PAIN  OF THE THROAT from cold is  in most <
cases reUeved by  No. 5  or 22.  Only have patience
and give the medicine time to operate.
  When cold is the result of drinking,  No. 5   is pre-
ferable; when the cold is very severe,  No. 22.  When
the throat feels sore and hot, with  obstruction in swal-
lowing,  much saUva in the mouth, the glands being
swollen;  when  the patient  finds difficulty in  swaUow-
ing or speaking, his throat feeUng as if too narrow,
when his drink runs partly out of  his nose, and he is
very hasty, give  No. 5 W.;  when the pain is not so
great, yet the tongue feels as if lame, the patient being
troubled with much perspiration,  sometimes very of-
fensive , which  affords him  no reUef, give  No. 7, or
some of the other medicines, indicated  under  "Inflam-
mation of the throat".
  NAUSEA and vomiting  after  a cold, particularly
when pimples or other cutaneous eruptions have been
driven in, will  be cured by  No. 25,   taken, if neces- 
—  20 —
sary,  every hour,  or 2  or 3 hours.  Should this not
answer, and the vomiting be connected with much ex-
ertion , and sour or bitter, give  No. 5 W.;  if tough
mucus only,  No. 22 W.;  when constantly returning,
with much nausea, particularly  after motion, eating,
talking, or when riding, or after sleep, give  No. 41 R.
Should it  happen after  every motion of the body, and
the patient cannot remain quiet, is  weak and dry, yet
cannot drink, give  No. 19 W.;  if this will not stay
with him,  No. 19 R.
  When the stomach has been injured by eating too
much fruit, or swaUowing ice,  No. 8  wiU afford re-
Uef, particularly should it be attended with colic, and
the patient, subject to vomiting, throw up what he has
been eating; or should  he be subject to sour vomiting
at night.   Should the  stomachache be very  severe,
accompanied  with inward  burning,  great  anguish,
vomiting  bile;  and aU  these circumstances be worse
after drinking, and No. 8  not avaU, give  No. 19 R.
   Should RHEUMATIC PAINS result from a cold,
and the part affected feel uneasy, so as to require a
constant change of position, feeUng as though every
thing were too hard, and the limbs as if palsied, the
patient complaining when a person is walking in the
room, or approaching him,  No. 15  will help.
   If he is troubled with fever heat, give first  No. 3,
and after two hours No. 15.  In many cases it wiU be
 advisable to change alternately both medicines; yet no 
—  30 —
new medicine should be given, except when tbe case
is actuaUy getting worse.  Should there Unger some
remnant of the complaint, administer those medicines
indicated under "Rheumatism".
  If rheumatism is worse when at rest, or at night,
with lameness, or numbness of the limbs, white swel-
ling, or burning in the feet, or a red inflammatory
swelling of the big toe, a stiff neck, very dry skin or
offensive perspiration, which affords no rehef,  give
No. 22,  and should this not avail  No. 7.           «
  When the same symptoms return after every  cold,
particularly that uneasiness upon the  approach of
others, or when the patient attempts  to swallow; the
symptoms  being worse when he keeps himself quiet,
better when he is stirring about; with swelUng of the
big toe,  and cutting,  burning,  beating pains,  give
No. 10.
  If accompanied with sweUing of the knees, knots on
the joints of the hands and fingers,  give   No. 18,  and
should this not avail, give  No. 35 R.

  When  a cold is succeeded  by a FEVER,  give
No. 3.  Should the fever increase, or have gone  to far
already, select one  of the medicines indicated under
"Fever";   Nos. 13 or 14,  5 or 22,  4 or 8, unless
another should evidently answer better.

  In general the folloAving medicines are most appli- 
—  31 —
cable in complaints from colds, if painful or inflamma-
tory,  Nos. 1,   3,  14,  13,   8,  5  or  28.   When
not  so painful,   Nos. 22 or 25.  When tedious, and
often returning, and the patient has previously taken
much mercury,  calomel or blue pills,  Nos. 29 or 18;
when not, or subsequently to  these,  Nos. 21 or 35.
When  resulting from bathing,  give   Nos.  20 or 18,
and after some weeks  Nos. 29  or 35.
  When resulting from  want of perspiration,  Nos. 14
or 17 wiU often answer, or  Nos. 5 or 22,  and should
these not suffice  No. 21.
  When too great perspiration  is the cause,   No. 7 or
10  will frequently answer, then Nos.  17 or 29;  also
Nos. 18 or 16,  according to circumstances.
  When a person is very apt to catch cold,  or is un-
able to take sufficient care, he wiU do weU to abstain
from coffee altogether, to drink rather cold than warm
things, and Uttle spirituous liquor; thus his habits will
gradually  improve, particularly,  when using, accord-
ing to circumstances,  the following medicines: Nos. 1,
5,  13,  17,  22,   and preferably Nos. 21,  29,  35,
yet not too often,  but at  long intervals.  He ought  to
wash himself frequently in cold water, accustom him-
self to the fresh air, not hesitating to go out and bear
every kind of weather.
  Yet if he cannot do this, his system  being affected
by every change in the weather, he may take  No. 13 
—  32 —
or 14;  —  when he cannot bear cold weather,  give
him  No. 19;  when his limbs, fingers or nose are apt
to get  frostbitten, he should,  before going out, rub
them with spirits of camphor; when frostbitten already,
let him take the medicine  prescribed against this;
when he sickens from  every blast of keen air, give,
according  to circumstances,   Nos. 12 or 23, 6 or  7,
and if  unavailing,  Nos. 29 or 35,  which wUl recruit
him; when he is unable to  bear the wind  No. 29;
when he cannot stand the draught  Nos. 5  or 18,  211
or-.35, one after the other; say one within 5 or 6 weeks.

  When a person cannot  bear the night air,  No. 7,
and after some time  No. 18   wiU afford reUef,  should i
it not,  No. 29  will.  To one always affected by damp
weather, give   Nos. 22,  23 or  6,  and  afterwards
Nos. 29 or 35.  If the breast suffers  Nos. 22 or  29.
  To one affected  by  thunder gusts,  give No. 12,
and afterwards   No. 21.
  To him who suffers at every change in the weather,
give  first  Nos. 7,  9 or 23;   should they be insuffi-
cient, give  No.  18,  and  afterwards  No. 21.   At a
change from warm to  cold  No.  22 — from cold  to
warm   No. 29.
  When catching cold  in spring  Nos. 6 or 23  will
often answer,  or No.  29;  in summer  Nos. 5,  12
or 29;   in the fall Nos. 6,  7 or 23;   in winter, when
dry  Nos. 3,  5,   12, 13,   14 or 18;   sometimes 
                     — 33  —
also  No. 25;   when damp   Nos. 22,   6 or 29.   It is
most  prudent  always to examine under the names of
the various complaints, what is there mentioned par-
ticularly about each remedy;  for the above indication
is merely to serve as a guide in dubious cases.



                        c.
      OF OVERHEATING, IMMODERATE  EXERTION
                 AND EXHAUSTION.
  After immoderate  exertion a warm bath, continued
for half an hour is beneficial;  should you  feel pain in
the limbs, rub yourself while in the bath  with spirits
of soap, which will reUeve the pain and the heat.
  When by great exertion in summer you have over-
heated yourself, you  wiU do well to take some drops of
rum or strong brandy  on sugar,  not  drinking cold
water  till  some time has" elapsed.   If you are very
tired,  a cup of weak  green tea is advisable; when you
have  fatigued yourself too much during cold weather
and you have to go out again, drink cold beer; if you
can stay at home,  warm mulled  beer.   Spirituous
liquors in the winter season are not good,  because you
will suffer more from the cold afterwards; during the
summer they are beneficial only immediately after you
have  overheated  yourself,  yet if taken too copiously,
you will feel exhausted  the next day.   If hot weather
                                      3 
—  34 —
easily exhausts your strength, drink coffee sometimes,
but no spirits.
  When a  person suffers from a stroke of the sun,
having exposed his bare head or neck,  or slept in the
ardent rays  of the sun,  or near a hot stove, you must
give him instantly  No. 3,  repeating the dose (should
he not mend) until he  gets better, and  then  No. 5;
this  wiU help in almost every case.  Should it not,  let
him  smell camphor.
  In cases  of severe HEADACHE from heat,  when
the head feels as if it  were too full, or as if it would
burst *, — is worse when stooping, particularly in the
forehead; when walking; at every exertion of the mind;
accompanied with hot fever, much thirst, vomiting, or
want of sleep, give   Nos. 5 or 12.
  No. 5  wiU help,  when the affection  is accompanied
with great  anguish and uneasiness; rage or at least
great irritation, or despair, frightfulness and fear of
things present,  lamentation, weeping, crying.
  No. 12,  will  help, when the  patient feels tired and
vexed,  as if he could not bear his  clothes, or more
angry and vexed than inclined to despair, or is appre-
hensive of future events.
  If he is troubled with headache whenever he over-
heats himself, and  feels heaviness, pressure over the
eyes, or pain in the eyes from seeing, give  No. 29.
  When headache is produced during the summer by
great heat,  exertion in the sun, or before  the fire, 
—  35 —
feeUng as if the  head were too full, want of appetite,
particularly in the morning, much thirst, fever, trem-
bUng, sometimes nausea and vomiting, or  diarrhoea,
give  No. 12.
  DIARRHOEA from heat, particularly stomachache
from drinking milk; and fever from excessive heat in
summer, will cease upon giving   No. 12;  sometimes,
however, you have to repeat the dose the next day.
  To a  person unable to bear the heat of the sun, or
to work in very warm weather,  particularly when he
is troubled with night sweat, is  drowsy, complains of
his  stomach  and bowels,  and   No. 12  should not
answer, give  No. 20.
  When onl^ nausea results from the heat, and the
medicine indicated will not afford relief, or the nausea
always returns, give   No. 20.
  FATIGUE from walking, or  labor,  particularly in
summer, is often so great, as to get worse when sitting
down to rest.  If there is no opportunity of taking a
warm bath, put your feet in warm water, into which
throw a  handful  of salt.  Should this give  no relief,
take  No.  1.   When a person is so tired  as to feel
fainty,  or actually to faint  No.  6;  when during the
exertion he eat nothing,   No. 1  wiU help; did he per-
spire too much,  and  feels weak in consequence, or is
he  naturaUy of a feeble constitution  and  subject to
night sweats,  give  No. 17.
  If he only feels exhausted in aU his limbs  No. 15
                                      3* 
—  36 —
will afford reUef; when the feet are swollen, or pain
from walking, take  No. 15 W.,  bathing the feet first
in water, dry them, and after wetting them again with
the same water, let this dry in.
  When you have hurt yourself by lifting or carrying,
and your limbs feel  painful, whether you stand or Ue
down,   No. 23  wiU afford relief.
  But if a person,  otherwise in good health,  should
feel tired after the least exertion, and even from talk-
ing,  give   No. 41 R.   If this wiU not  answer, give
No. 6  twice; and if he still remains in the same state
No. 35 R.
  When a person loses his breath from  running, gets
a  cough,  pain in  the side and limbs,  give   No. 3;
should the pain in  the side continue,  give   No. 15,
and if this should  afford no relief within 12 hours, give
No. 12.  Should the asthma continue, and  get  worse
upon walking rapidly,  running,  mounting, or be ac-
companied with  cough, and ejection of mucus, give
No. 21.
  NIGHT WATCHINGS are always weakening, not-
withstanding their necessity.  Should they prove too
weakening, as there are people unable to do without
one hour's sleep less than they are accustomed to, give
No. 41.  When staying up at night occasions headache,
and to keep yourself awake you  have drank  much
coffee,  wine or spirituous Uquors,   No. 13,   taken
before  going to   bed,  will  afford  relief. When  the 
—  37 —
complaint is not occasioned by  Uquor, or  when the
patient cannot lay doAvn, or feels nausea, give  No. 25.
If the complaint is worse in the evening, and better in
the morning, or with women when they cannot go to
bed till towards morning, give  No. 8.  When  there is
a rushing of the blood  towards the head; a heaviness
when moving the'eyes; when the headache increases
in the fresh air, becomes violent when walking, with
persons of a sanguine temper, give   No. 13;   when
the head feels as if empty and light, the patient unable
to bear the light, feeling better in the  fresh air, worse
upon lying down, an oppressive pain when walking, and
this happening to persons of an easy, mild temper, give
No. 8.  When the head trembles, the face being flushed,
a blue circle around the eyes, the mouth dry, yet no
thirst, nausea before  eating, belching,  nausea  to fain-
ting, a full  stomach,  difficult  breath, becoming more
troublesome in the  open air, by talking, or drinking
coffee; the patient being melancholy, and troubled with
frightful dreams, give  No. 41.
  When the patient feels as if he were intoxicated, has
a cadaverous appearance,  heaviness in the forehead,
hardly supportable; feels nausea, is feverish, feeble and
vexed, give  No. 13.
  After a nightly debauch  Nos. 8 or 13  will often
answer upon the above indications; or  No. 29.  See
"Affections from spirituous liquors ".
  CONFINEMENT and much  study tire the mind; 
—  38 —
whoever can avoid it, should do so — at any rate he
ought to enjoy the fresh air daily at least for an hour.
Should he become troubled with dyspepsy, or be ac-
customed to coffee  and  spirituous liquors,   No. 13
taken in the evening wUl frequently afford reUef, and
after 4 or 5 days, should he get worse  again,  No. 18
W.,  every morning  for 5 or 6 days.  If required you
may repeat this within a month.  Should the head feel
more affected,  No. 13  will often prove the best rem-
edy;— then  No. 5,  and sometimes   No. 8;—  see
"Headache".  If all  these remedies should prove use-
less, or headache be the consequence of every exertion
of the mind, give   No. 35 R.  If the patient feels giddy
as if intoxicated,  No. 13  will help  should he be  of a
sanguine disposition; —  No. 8 if phlegmatic.   Tooth-
ache,* cough or other affections from too great.mental
exertion are relieved  by  No. 13,  or the other remedies
indicated under that head.
  EXCESS of every kind injures both mind and body.
In cases  of intemperance in eating and drinking,  look
for  the medicines  recommended for "sick  stomach".
But when the excess is of that kind where man wastes
the very essence of his constitution, much  relief may
be obtained (provided the patient be strictly abstemious)
by the following medicines:
  The principal remedy to be  given  at first, and to be
repeated after some  time, is   No. 17.   At  a later pe-
riod, when the patient is  ashamed of his  vice,  give 
—  39 —
 No. 10.  Examine what  is mentioned under the head
 of the complaints which affect the sufferer, choosing
 in preference among the medicines indicated  Nos. 17,
 10 and 11,  13,  or  18 or 22;  the one or the other,
 whichever may suit best.
  This is also apphcable, when the patient,  having
 abandoned himself to unnatural vice, has wasted the
 very essence of his blood; give at first Nos. 17, 11 or
 13;   afterwards  Nos. 10,   18 or 35.   Exhort the
 wretched sufferer to change his Ufe and guard against
 temptation,  if not  by hard  labor,  at least  by constant
 occupation, moderation in eating and sleeping, avoid-
 ing the use of spirituous liquors,  bad  company, and
 the perusal of bad books; and should a sickly irritation
 accompany the suffering, as wiU  often happen with
 young persons, give the following medicines: Nos. 17;
 7, 29;   13,  8,  11;  or  20,  21,  32;  or 35,  41.
 Frequently,  when   Nos. 17 and 29  will not answer,
 No. 7 will;—but if not, No. 18 may.  Between these
 remedies, all  of which must not often be repeated,
 Nos. 1,   2,  3,  4   wiU frequently answer, according
 to circumstances.
  When by such vicious habits a man has so enfeebled
 himself as to perceive the evil consequences even after
 he has married, and is moderate,  should the head al-
ways feel affected  afterwards, give  No. 35 R   The
same, if great weakness, trembling of the legs succeeds;
if asthma No. 11; unnatural heat in the parts Nos. 7 or 29. 
—  40 —
  LOSS OF FLUIDS by much perspiration, purgatives,
long continued diarrhoea,  or with women loss of milk
or running of other fhiids, or from bleeding, or leech-
ing — may occasion  incurable disease,  unless soon
remedied by   No. 17,  to be repeated after some time,
if required.  However, in some cases it is necessary to
give subsequently  Nos. 11 or 18.   Whenever from
such causes,  particularly inconsiderate  bleeding  (with
children who have been leeched,  imperceptible bleed-
ing at night) result fainting or convulsions,  give im-
mediately   No. 17,  but nothing else;  as soon as the
patient recovers,  and his mouth is  very dry, or he
moves his tongue,  give him a little cold water; if he
swoons  or  gets fits again, or does not. quite recover,
give him a teaspoonful of good old wine; after a while,
if necessary, repeat  No. 17 R.,  subsequently a little
more wine.  Then he may drink  as  much cold water
as he pleases,  only not too much at  once.   Should
there still  linger some pains which   No. 17   does not
remove, give  No. 10;  and if this proves insufficient,
within a week  No. 18.



                       D.
             SURFEIT OF THE STOMACH.
  When a  person  has eaten too much, or indigestible
food,  and complains in consequence,  immediately or 
—  41 —
after some time, let him drink some black coffee; should
severe headache  and nausea foUow,  yet no  vomiting
upon taking coffee, dip  a very soft feather in oil and
tickle his throat with it,  till he vomits; if this will not
produce vomiting, let him drink some lukewarm wa-
ter.  If still no vomiting takes  place, and  only vain
exertion, and the patient feels very hot, particularly in
his head, give  No. 3;   if he becomes  cold, and has
severe pain in the stomach,  give  No. 25 W.,   every
5 to 10 minutes; and if this (in severe cases) will effect
no speedy cure, give  No. 20 W.  Should the patient
not have vomited sufficiently, tickle  his throat  again
with a feather, and give him warm water, till he has
thrown up every thing.  Cease as soon as you perceive
bile, and give him  a solution of sugar in cold water.
If he still feels oppression in the stomach and nausea,
let him take some black  coffee; and should he not feel
better the next morning, but still feel nausea,  bad taste
and smell, give  No. 20;  a bitter taste  No. 12;  foul
No. 13; v«ry offensive  No. 15;  sour  No. 8; greasy
No. 8; pungent and bitter  No. 19. Should other com-
plaints appear, look for them under the different heads.
At all events the patient ought to eat  nothing  for some
days but thin soup, that his stomach may recover its
proper tension.

  Children are often made sick from  being overfed,  or
eating things hard to be digested, such as mush, bread 
—  42 —
not-well baked;  when their dress  is too tight;  have
been  rocked too  much, or ill treated with purgatives
(rhubarb, Epsom salts or castor oil).  These  noxious
things ought to be avoided;  give them  to  still  their
vomiting, several times  No. 25,   particularly when
accompanied with diarrhoea;  should this not effect a
speedy cure,  No. 8;  if diarrhoea only, carrying  off
much indigested food, or if the child has been enfeebled
by purgatives or continual looseness of the bowels, give
No. 17;   obstruction and vomiting   No. 13.
  A sick stomach from fat meat, pork, pastry, or ran-
cid butter, is cured by No. 8,  and in cases where this
will not avail, by  No. 29.
  A sick stomach from other food, heart burning with
a taste of what has been eaten, with nausea, by No. 20.
  A sick stomach from fruit  No. 8,  particularly cool-
ing fruit, ice-cream, or swallowing ice, which children
are  apt  to  do, — is  cured  by  No.  19.   When the
tongue is slimy, with a taste Uke straw, putrid and cor-
rupt ; yet no thirst, nausea after eating and drinking,
worse in the evening, sour heart-burning or with  a
taste of things  eaten, give  No.  8;   if the  tongue is
dry, with much thirst, frequent drinking, or salt taste,
nausea when moving, heat in  the stomach,  anguish
and oppression similar to a burn on a small spot, give
No. 19.
  In cases of tedious  sickness  from ice in  summer, 
— 43  —
 with great  weakness  and Uttle appetite;  when  the
 stomach will not retain what is eaten, but throws it up
 again, with a sour taste, the stomach hurting when
 touched, give  No. 29.
  A sick stomach from bad, sour wine, particularly
 with nausea, No. 20;  from sulphurated wine  No. 8;
 from sour beer  or vinegar,  No. 3,   particularly when
 there is oppressive pain in the stomach, nausea, vom-
 iting of mucus or blood; should there be sour vomiting,
 or burning in the throat, cutting pain in the bowels,
 and  purging  No. 16 R.  If there be vomiting of food,
 burning in the stomach and bowels, criping  with cold-
 ness, anguish  and  thirst,  give   No. 19;   in great
 weakness and much sensibility in warm and cold, damp
 and  dry weather, give  No. 29.
  When the stomach suffers from eating short  fish or
 spoiled meat, give immediately some finely powdered
 charcoal mixed with brandy;  should  thereupon  the
 pain continue, give  No. 17;  if there  remain trouble-
some belching, corrupt taste, give  No. 8.
  For a sick stomach from salt meat  No. 29;   linger-
ing illness from consuming too much salt  No. 19.
  In cases of sick stomach from old  cheese, sausages,
spoiled smoked  meat &c, examine "Poisoning", giving
 the medicine there indicated as antidotes against "Poi-
 sonous fat".
HEADACHE from  a foul stomach, as if the whole 
_  44 —
head were crushed, with nausea, is cured by  No. 25;
in cases of severe headache,  with heat in the brain,
being worse after eating,  Avalking, or reading, with a
bad taste, give  No. 15;  if the pain is beating,  twitch-
ing, with much nausea, and worse when talking, give
No. 3;  sick headache in general,  when the  patient
feels worse after going up stairs, smoking tobacco, has
no appetite,  but a bitter taste,  belching,  nausea, worse
upon  drinking wine, give  No. 20;  in cases of a burn-
ing, oppressive headache,  increasing when the patient
stoops, and feeling as if the forehead were  going to
burst, a beating or twitching pain in walking, worse
in the morning, or with ague, give  No. 12;   in rheu-
matic headache, increasing at night upon lying down,
or on one  side, with  a corrupt, earthy taste, without
thirst, give  No. 8; for heaviness in the head, painful
on the outside,  with trembling in the jaws,  salt taste,
cramp in  the stomach,   particularly in persons who
have  used much mercury, give   No.  29.  As to other
descriptions look under " Headache ".
  CRAMP IN  THE STOMACH caused  by a  foul
stomach, is often cured by the same medicine indicated
under sick stomach;  according to what may have been
the cause of it.  As to the other curatives, see " Cramp
in the stomach".
   VAPORS,  which  swell  the stomach,  render the
breath asthmatic and troublesome, caused by flatulent 
45  -
food, cabbage, sourcrout, fresh beer &c. — are  often
cured by   No. 17,   particularly when the abdomen
feels hard and swelled, painful around the navel; when
the patient after drinking feels feverish;' or  No. 13,
when upon drinking he feels oppression  in the  pit of
the breast, proving troublesome in breathing, when he
feels as if he were too tightly dressed, as if something
hard pressed his inside; — or  No. 8, when the vapors
originate from fat meat, causing a rumbling noise in
the bowels and are worse in the evening.
  COLIC from a foul stomach, or eating too much, if
sudden, is often cured by taking some black coffee; if
not,  by  No. 8  or some other remedy indicated under
"Colic".
  DIARRH(EA from a foul stomach, is generally  cured
by   No. 8;  in children, accompanied with nausea and
vomiting, by  No. 25;  in children, whose minds are
too much excited and who cannot sleep, by  No. 1;
in bowel complaints acting upwards and causing nau-
sea,  and great weakness after every stool, by  No. 13,
and other medicines indicated under "Diarrhoea".
  SLEEPLESSNESS after surfeiting the stomach, is
often cured by  No. 1,   particularly in children, or
No. 8 R.  If partly occasioned by drinking strong coffee
No. 13;   when you have taken a hearty supper, drink
a glass of cold water with loaf sugar; should this give
you too  much acid — simply Avater. 
— 46  —
  The NIGHTMARE from overloading the stomach
cannot  be  prevented  until the cause has  ceased to
operate, unless sugared water should afford reUef.  He
who is subject to this complaint,  should  beware of
eating too much, and have recourse  to the medicine in-
dicated under "Nightmare".
  FEVER  with  ague  and continual sick stomach,
diarrhoea or dyspepsy, in persons of a sanguine tem-
per,  can be cured by   No. 12;   in those of a phleg-
matic temper  No. 34 R.  If the  fever is intermittent,
returning every other day  No. 20.
  PIMPLES from a sick stomach, with ague and a
quarrelsome temper, is often cured by  No. 8;  with
nausea and asthma  No. 25;  if not  No. 12.  Should
they originate  from  something  unwholesome, see
"Poisoning". As to other medicines, see  "Eruptions".
  Every one should be able  to drink milk and water,
grown people  a glass of beer,  particularly when  at
work.-  If any one feels unwell from it, his stomach is
out of order, or something ails him.  In this case he
may use the following medicine.
  When upon drinking water his complaints increase,
his  head  feeling giddy, with nausea and heat, take
No. 41;  in cases of headache and cough  No. 3;  if
he coughs, vomits and feels feverish,  take  No. 19;
if he feels nausea  and  stomachache,  take   No.  8,
and should it not help,  take No. 23.   Nausea  from 
—  47 —
water drinking is sometimes cured by  taking a Uttle
salt in the mouth, as much as will cover the point of a
knife.  When water drinking  only occasions belching,
take  No.  4;   if oppression  on the stomach, take
No. 36 R.;   when it causes sweUing of the abdomen,
as if from  vapors,  with oppression  in  the pit of the
breast, asthma and  shivering, take   No.  13;  when
occasioning an attack  of dysentery  No. 34;  pain in
the breast  and shivering No. 6. — When drinking
water gives toothache, take  No. 12,  or according to
circumstances,  Nos. 7 or 11;   should it be only irrita-
tion without pain  Nos. 7 or 18.
  When a person  from drinking  water  habitually
catches cold, and, to obviate this, has accustomed him-
self to mix spirits with the water, yet is  anxious to for-
sake this bad habit, he should try some of the remedies
mentioned.  If they will not answer, let him  put  one
drop of sulphuric acid into a pint of water,  and to  mix
it properly, pour it several times from one tumbler  into
another, and take a table spoonful of it in the morning
early, repeating it after a while once or twice. This
will warm the stomach again, and accustom it grad-
ually to  pure water.
   Indisposition from ice-water, or cold water during
a great  heat, when sudden and dangerous, will be re-
lieved by  No. 2,  afterwards   No. 29;   violent cutting
pain  which will not yield to  these remedies, is cured
by  Nos. 12 or 19;  affections of still longer duration 
—  48 —
 No. 12  and then  No. 29;   in convulsions and rising
 of the blood into the head   No. 2   and then   No. 5.
 See "Colds".
   When simply a cold drink affects the stomach, Nos. 13
 or 11  will usually afford relief; if not,  No. 35.
   When the affection of the stomach  is  consequent
 upon drinking hastily, give   No. 24.
   MILK every one should be able to drink, and it is a
 bad sign when drinking it causes indisposition.  You
 ought to take something for it.  If it only give a sour
 taste,  take  No. 13;  if stomachache  and diarrhoea
 No. 12;  if nausea and vomiting, and the other medi-
 cine will not answer, give   No. 18;   if the  nausea
 continues,  give  No. 35 R.
  Whoever feels indisposition from drinking beer, had
 best avoid it, at all events he should abstain from strong
 beer, porter or ale, which are generally rendered un-
wholesome by noxious drugs.  If the beer is good, and
you cannot well do without it, should it rise into your
head, take  No. 23,   in the morning; if this will afford
 no relief, afterwards,  No. 5  once.   Should the beer
occasion  vomiting No. 36;   nausea  No. 19;   stom-
achache  No. 28.
  Whoever cannot  bear brandy, may  deem  himself
 happy; let  him abstain from it altogether — the best,
 the most salutary  advice that can be  given him.
—^sSJfc'J^"i©S»-- 
—  49 —
                        E.
CONSEQUENCES OF SPIRITUOUS LIQUORS AND TOBACCO.
  INTOXICATION. — The shameful state into which
this abominable vice throws so many persons, needs no
description; yet it wiU require some remedies to restore
the sufferer to his senses.   Every one knows that  the
best  thing that can be  done with a person who is in-
toxicated  is to let him sleep as long as he will.  Yet
it may sometimes be necessary to restore him sooner,
at least so  as to remove him from the scene of his
debauch.
  The principal means  is the outward  application of
cold  water.  If therefore such a person is lying in the
road, throw water on him as cold  as it  can be pro-
cured; if this will afford no rehef, throw water on him
with force from a certain elevation by buckets full.
  If he feels nausea, but cannot vomit,  let him  drink
hot black coffee, as much as his stomach will  bear.
  When  he is not so far lost, a cloth dipped in cold
water, and  wrapped wet around the stomach and cer-
tain  parts, will afford relief.
  If he is intoxicated from beer,  give him green  tea
with milk;  if from wine,  let him  eat a bitter almond
(if a child, this must not be given); if from brandy, let
him drink salt water, and should this not help,  put
some grated garUc into his mouth.
  If the drunken man  appears dark red in  his face,
                                       4 
—  50 —
stares with his eyes, remains out of his mind,  and the
throwing cold water on  him helps only for a while;
when his face is convulsive, so that you cannot open
his mouth, use nothing but cold water on the head and
wet wrappers, and give him every quarter  of  an hour
No. 2,  until he feels better; and when this  will no
longer avail, according to circumstances,  Nos. 3 or 5.
  Children may sometimes  be  intoxicated by incon-
siderate or worthless people, or become so accidentally
from drinking brandy, wine &c.;  wash them on  the
head and  stomach with cold water, and let them take
every quarter of an hour a teaspoonful of hot water,
prepared by  pouring one pint on  a bitter  almond.
Should  this not bring them  into a sound  sleep, give
No. 13.  If while asleep  their faces are red and they
snore, their heads feeling hot, give No. 2.  If they  are
merry, and too much excited, so as to  be unable to
sleep, give  No. 1.   If they fall into a hot fever, give
No. 3,  and should this  not  afford relief Avithin two
hours, give   No. 5 W.  If they fall into fits, give first
No. 2 R.;  if it wiU not help  No. 13 R.,  if this will
not help, then  No. 14.
  Lying-in-women, either through ignorance, or bad
habits,  or advice of bad  midwives,  sometimes  drink
spirituous liquors, in order to obtain sleep for them-
selves and their infants.   This is a bad and  abominable
practice,  endangering the lives of both mother and
child, and which, should they escape, may be the cause 
— 51  —
 of the child becoming addicted to drink when grown
 up.  Apply to mother and child the medicine afore-
 mentioned.
   Exclusive of confirmed drunkards, there are those
 who occasionally suffer themselves  to be misled into
 intemperance, although they afterwards feel sorry for
 it.  Such we advise to take one globule  of  No. 13,
 put it  into a tumbler fuU of Avater, stir it well, and
 driak it before  going to bed;  they  will then use the
 next morning the medicine recommended against the
 consequences of intemperance.
  There are, however, many who have accustomed
 themselves to this vice  from vexation, grief and sor-
 row.  Their own conscience wiU tell  them  to what
 abominable means they have  had recourse, and we
 earnestly exhort them to touch not,  — taste not again
 under any pretext whatever, but compel themselves to
drink cold water  every  day, until their stomach gets
quite enfeebled from its use, and to use the remedies
recommended  against the evil consequences  from
drinking.  Subsequently they may also have recourse
to those means recommended against grief and sorrow.
After having thus become men  again, let  them  in fer-
vid prayer implore Him who  wiU  support  them in
every tribulation, and who hath promised that He wiU
give rest unto every one who calls upon Him zealously,
earnestly and Avithout ceasing.
  But there are drunkards who are  led into intemper-
                                     4* 
—  52 —
ance by a morbid state of their physical system.  They
deserve our compassion, yet they  cannot exculpate
themselves; for  this morbid system wttl mislead one
into strife, another into laziness, a third  into debauch;
but it is no excuse for either, else every one might find
a ready excuse for his favorite vice, imagining that he
may wash off his  lewdness in a  sink.   When the
wrathful man does not bridle his anger,  the lascivious
his lewdness, nor the  intemperate  his  inclination to
strong drink, their morbid  sensibilities  will increase.
No, they ought  to pursue a course directly opposite.
He who is given to anger,  should  constrain himself
to submit even  to  unmerited abuse;  the  Aroluptuary
should avoid  all  vicious thoughts and  inclinations; he
who is lazy should work until he gets  quite exhausted,
and he of intemperate habits must  not  even  smell
brandy, Avine or strong beer, were he almost dying of
thirst.
  Let every one  think:—God hath permitted this mor-
bid state of my system,  not that I should resign myself
to sin, but that I may prove my strength in withstand-
ing the temptation.  And he who thus conquers, will
be doubly strong  to do good, and the blessing of Heaven
will be upon him.
  To  him, who hath so fortified his mind, we advise
to use the following means, which will contribute to
subdue the morbidness  under which he Ungers:
  Take  No. 18 W.  every morning  for seven  days, 
—  53 —
and then  No. 30 W.  for another seAren days.  Should
his morbid state after improving get Avorse again, take
in the evening  No. 13 R.,  and should it again return,
after 2 or 3 days,  No. 18 R.,  then after  6  or 7 days
No. 30,   repeating  these three  means  in  the same
series.   If this will not cure,  take   No. 19,  and if in
vain after having first proved  effective, one day No. 13
R.,  the fourth day   No. 19 R.,   and then  No. 30
every day one globule.
  This, indeed, will effect a cure in many cases,  yet
there may be instances in which it will not.  Put then
a drop of sulphuric acid in a tumbler with Avater, stir
it well, and drink it in the morning. Repeat  this every
two or three days, till it occasions uneasiness. Against
this smell camphor.   Should this  avail nothing,  and
you are determined to effect a cure, apply to a Homoeo-
pathic physician, who will produce the desired result.
  When a man has become an habitual drunkard, and
no admonition can  induce him to abstain from his vice,
we would advise his unfortunate wife,  his children, or
brothers, or friends, to administer to him  the folloAving
remedy in a secret manner.
  Put a live eel into a bucket or narrow tub, pour wine
over it and let it die.  Draw this Avine in bottles, and
give it to the  drunkard, and let him drink as much as
he will.  You may proceed in the  same manner Avith
brandy,  which, however, ought to stand for a short
time before being put into decanters. 
—  54 —
  Should this prove abortive, try sulphuric acid.  Mix
it with plenty of water, so as to taste only a little sour,
and give  it  to the drunkard in whatever he eats and
drinks; put some into his coffee, his tea, his soup, his
victuals (even if others should  partake thereof), and
particularly  on  sour meat  or sauce,  or  lemonade.
When it affects  the  stomach,  give him tea of  bitter
herbs, oranges,  or roots,  continuing at the same time
with the sulphurated water,  until the mouth gets sore;
then cease.  If no bad effects ensue, give nothing for
this; but should  diarrhoea, weakness  of the stomach,
vomiting or giddiness be the  consequence, give No. 8;
if the mouth becomes ulcerated,  give  No. 7.   The
consequences Avill not be  dangerous,  and readily re-
lieved.
  CONSEQUENCES OF SPIRITUOUS LIQUORS.
After a convivial meeting,  Avhere a person is apt to
drink more  than  he should,  or sometimes even after a
few glasses of wine,  a person feels unwell in the morn-
ing , a heaviness  in the head, his appearance pale and
cadaverous,  his eyes cannot  bear the light; his mouth
is dry and sore,  he feels nausea, pain in the pit of the
breast, hoarseness, heat in  the hands, lassitude in all
his limbs, weak, sleepy and feverish; vexed and angry;
sometimes with bleeding at the nose, or cramp in the
stomach &c — take   No.  29 R.,  or  No. 13 R.
  When the headache is  violent, with pressure over
the eyes,  and somewhat better in the fresh air, take 
—  55 —
No. 29;  when it feels worse on one side, when walk-
ing , and at every motion; — in the fresh  air,  when
thinking or  stooping, take   No. 13;   nausea only
No. 29;   Avith incUnation and useless exertion to vomit
No. 13;   the stool thin and  pale  No. 29;  none at all,
or vain inclination towards it, or diarrhoea  No_ 13;
much giddiness,  red eyes, with suppuration in the
corners, aversion to light, and dry cough, take  No. 13.
  If after smelling  No. 29   no immediate amendment
takes place,  smell camphor.   If  the headache after
No. 13  in some  hours should not abate, take  No. 1.
If the nausea after these remedies  will not  cease, and
the stomach is much affected, take  No. 20.
  In complaints resulting from  excess  in  the  use  of
wine or spirituous liquors, for  instance a long  con-
tinued sick headache, heaviness in the head, cramp,
and weakness of the  stomach, indigestion,  piles,  pain
of the ba£k bone, pimples,  an itching over the whole
body,  No. 13  will generally afford reUef.   It  should
be taken at night, and the  patient must  abstain  during
the cure  from  coffee,  wine and spirituous liquors.
Subsequently, if necessary, let him take  No. 29  in
the morning.
  In cases of tedious headache originating from excess
in drinking, and increasing upon taking ardent spirits,
also headache from mental exertion,  speaking, stoop-
in0", and in  general, when the patient is  affected  by
reading  and writing, let him smell  No. 35,   if he is 
—  56 —
 corpulent, or  No. 21,  if he is of a spare habit, but
 do not repeat it unless the patient gets Avorse.
   Little,  or no medical aid will avail in that terrible
 disorder,  mania a pot it,  when the intemperate man
 becomes  deranged  from  excess,  and suffers  under
 frightful convulsions; — nevertheless, instead of mal-
 treating him with an abundance of torturing,  debilitat-
 ing medicine, give him  No. 2  every hour, and should
 he not  recover Avithin 24 hours, give  No.  13,   and
 upon the return of his fits  No. 2.  Cold water used  at
 the same  time, will often be of service.  Should  these
 means prove ineffectual, blood letting from 5 to 6 ounces
 is frequently of great service, at first daily, then every
 other day; let the patient at the same time drink plenty
 of cold water, or whey, or butter - milk, or water with
 toasted bread, eating little or nothing.
  Should the case become tedious,  give for 3  or 4 days
 No. 13,   in  the morning  No. 18 W.  for some days;
 subsequently if required, give again  No. 2  after the
 fits;—then  No. 13,   and  thereupon  No. 18 again.
 Should the patient improve, and again feel a desire for
 spirituous liquors, let him drink acids, and use tobacco
freely, either in smoking,  chewing, or snuffing.  In
some cases,  Avhen  No. 2  and  No.  13  will  afford no
reUef, it will be well to administer a weak solution of
oats.  Pour  2 pints of boiling Avater upon a handful of
oats, and let the patient drink it Avarm or cold, with or
without  sugar and milk. 
—  57 —
   EFFECTS OF COFFEE DRINKING.  When you
are not accustomed to coffee, or drink too much of it,
or too strong, you may suffer unpleasant consequences
Avhich you may remove by the following means.
   In want of sleep, heart beating,  great irritabihty of
the nerves, severe cramp in the stomach,  No. 13  will
generaUy prove sufficient.
   In cases of severe headache,  when the head feels as
if it were riven asunder,   Nos. 4 or  13  will help.
Should the patient feel better Avhen stooping,  or be of
an undetermined, inconstant disposition, give  No. 4;
should he feel worse when stooping, or walking, with
much giddiness,  and be of a  sanguine  temper,  give
No. 13.
   A severe headache  on  one side is usuaUy cured by
No. 13;   with much weeping and  crying, and great
irritability  No. 14.
  Toothache immediately  after coffee drinking, can in
most cases be relieved by   No. 14.
  Tedious complaints from excessive use of coffee can
be cured by the same means.   No. 13  is always the
principal remedy; if it should not suffice, take some-
times No. 1,  and, if necessary,  No.  13  again.
  Frequent toothache  from coffee drinking, if violent,
generally  No. 14;  when almost insufferable  No. 1,
and afterwards   No. 14;  often also No. 13;' seldom
any other medicine:  Nos. 41;  5, 7, 29,  8 or 23.
  Violent  cramp in the stomach, getting worse upon 
—  58 —
drinking coffee,   Nos. 13 or 41;   if thereby removed
for a Avhile, yet returning worse:  No. 14.
   Stomachache and cojic  Nos. 14 or  13;  often also
Nos. 28 or 5.
   If after abstaining  from coffee, these tedious com-
plaints from the  use  of  it cannot be removed by the
medicine  Nos. 13, 14, and others indicated, No. 41 R.
will frequently cure, when every exertion is  followed
by debilitating perspiration, trembling, frightful dreams,
a flushing heat, frequent toothache when eating, light-
ness in the head,  melancholy and anguish; particularly,
when all these complaints get worse in the fresh air,
or  by moving,  eating,  drinking,  sleeping,' or even
smoking tobacco:
   No. 4  will cure in cases of debility, a feeUng of emp-
tiness in the pit  of the breast,  cramp in the boAvels,
numbness or pain of the  limbs, usually oppressive as if
occasioned from sharp, pointed, hard objects; the com-
plaint urging  the patient to a  frequent change of posi-
tion, and giving Avay thereto; the  mind inconstant,
now merry, then melancholy.
  In cases where these  means wiU not avail in a few
days, and  after having been repeated  once or  twice,
give  No. 7;  should this not cure within  7 days,
No. 18.
  In complaints from TEA DRINKING, particularly
green tea, take   No.  1,   and  if ineffective within half
an  hour,  No. 17;   in  tedious complaints from  the 
—  59 —
immoderate use of tea   No. 17  is usually  the  best
remedy; — subsequently  No. 36.
  Indisposition from SMOKING TOBACCO in people
not accustomed to it,  is usually soon cured by  No. 8;
violent headache with nausea   No. 3;   giddiness to
fainting, vomiting  bile and diarrhoea  No. 14,  and
should this fail to cure, or the patient suffer from ague,
No. 6;  if this wiU not answer,  let him smell camphor.
Violent convulsions connected with  the preceding in-
disposition,  may be relieved by  No. 42.   Look for
other antidotes against poison.
  If a  person  accustomed to smoking, becomes indis-
posed,  No. 41  usually wiU cure him;  if he  suffers
from toothache, No. 12  avUI help;   if nausea  Nos. 4
or 8;  if uneasiness and nausea  No. 11;  this is also
applicable to indisposition from chewing, yet  Nos. 13,
14,  8 or 41  are preferable.   Sometimes give  No. 42.
  Tedious consequences from immoderate smoking are
difficult to cure; if too great irritability and  weakness
of the  stomach,  Nos. 13 or 41  will usually answer;
in cases of indigestion give   Nos. 13, 11, 7.
  The disease  to which those Avho  manufacture to-
bacco are subject, is still more difficult to cure, nay im-
possible , unless they are altogether removed from the
smell of  it.  The best medicines are   Nos. 19, 28 and
42 in water.
—-$«*<§•« 3* — 
—  60 —
                        F.
  CONSEQUENCES OF MEDICINES HITHERTO IN VOGUE.
  When suddenly dangerous symptons  appear,  after
 a pretended medicine,  of whatever name,  has  been
 given, the sick person so tortured has been poisoned;
 examine therefore  under  the head of  "Poisoning".
 For there is no poison in  the world that has not been
 recommended in the old system as beneficial,  and tried
 upon the  sick.  And still worse are those who hypo-
 critically presume to cure all diseases by herbs; for
 vegetable  poison  is far more deleterious  than mineral,
 such as mercury &c, as every rational physician, and
 every one  versed in  natural philosophy  well knows.
 Thus animal poison,  for instance that of venomous ser-
 pents and toads, is again worse than vegetable; and it
 is usually deception,  whatever is said in praise  of pre-
 tended innoxious vegetable  medicines.
  There are, indeed, many herbs which have no dan-
gerous consequences, as  well as medicines that do not
perceptibly injure; yet even these ought not to be ad-
ministered  without due  consideration, nor  in large
quantities for a long time.
  For it is certain that if you give the proper medicine,
you will require  but  very little; but if you give an im-
 proper one,  the larger the dose that is given, the more
deleterious  it will prove.   Thus every medicine  may
 have the effect of poison.   In Germany more children 
—  61  —
die from the effects of chamomile than of scarlet fever,
and more people die of Peruvian bark  than of fever
and ague.  But  formerly the cause of their death was
unknown,  and  the  thing  was  called by a different
name.   Of a hundred persons  who  died  of dropsy,
eighty were thrown into it by quackery,  or inconsider-
ate medical advice. Ask only how often such persons
have been  bled, or Avhat drugs they were made to
swallow: mercury, bark or quinine, cathartics, sulphur
or saltpetre,  laudanum or  other narcotics;  and  you
wiU soon perceive the cause of the dropsy.
  Should  any one,  under  an impression of  acting
properly, have taken such noxious trash, or given it
to his children, upon the recommendation of an igno-
rant physician or apothecary, he may often save him-
self by observing the foUowing direction.
  Chamomile tea frequently occasions severe pain, or
increases that under which the patient labored; in  this
case  give  No.  1,  and subsequently, if required,
No. 13;  for cramp in the stomach give   No. 13;  for
nausea, vomiting  aud  diarrhoea  No. 8;  to children
thrown into fits thereby, give  No. 4;  if it brought
on a hot fever with great  irritability  No. 1;   fever,
heat and excruciating  pain,  but less when in motion,
give  No. 3.
  Opium or laudanum often produce dangerous con-
sequences, particularly when an  ignorant physician
has applied it in injections, where it operates ten times 
—  62 —
stronger; look under "Poison".   Not  much can be
done to  relieve the tedious effects of laudanum which
every one who has used it, must feel sooner or later.
The  best remedy, however,  is  No. 1  from  time to
time, and sometimes No. 7,  which ought to operate
a whole week or longer;  sometimes also Nos.  13 or 5.
   Peruvian bark, or sulphate of quinine, is a medicine
which, next  to opium and mercury, most frequently
ruins health,  and occasions incurable  disease.  And
should a person escape  death, yet the effects  of bark
will trouble him for years.  It is more difficult to expel
Peruvian bark from the system than mercury; and he
who  pretends that this can be done by cathartics, is
utterly ignorant of physic.  It pervades the blood and
all the fluids, and cannot be expeUed by any cathartic;
by which, on the contrary, stiU  more fluids are lost.
To relieve the patient  from its consequences, will
therefore require  patience, and may gradually be ac-
complished by the foUowing means.  The  principal in
most cases is   No. 25,  once or twice every day, until
an improvement takes place.   In  cases of lumbago,
rheumatism, pain and great irritability in every part of
the body, the pain increasing when the sufferer is talk-
ing,  in motion or hears any loud noise, give   No. 15;
when the body is cold, with cold  sweat,  indigestion or
diarrhoea, give No. 6;  in consumptive cough let the
patient drink  an infusion of Iceland moss; in jaundice
give   No. 7,   and perhaps afterwards  No. 5;   in heat 
—  63 —
in the face, rising of the blood into the head, headache,
toothache, give  No.  5;   pain in the ears  No. 8;
^veiling of the feet  No. 36;  ulcers in the leg, dropsy,
hectic cough, and asthma No. 19.  For other afflictions,
examine  and  make choice of besides the medicines
mentioned:   Nos. 18, 35, 29, 27.
  When  an intermittent fever has  thereby been  ren-
dered worse, being combined with other evils, worse
than the fever itself; or the fever remains and its cure
is now more difficult than before, give the following
medicines:
  Has the fever been suppressed, and the patient suf-
fers from rheumatic pains in his limbs, ears, toothache,
headache,  give  No. 8,   and should this  not help
No. 35;   in affections  of the stomach give  Nos. 25
or 8;   in  swellings  Nos. 15, or 19, or 36;   choose
among the medicine enumerated  below, according to
circumstances:   Nos. 5,  6, 7, 8;  15,  18,  19, 25,
27,  29.
  If the intermittent fever continues, as it often does,
give one of the medicines recommended against it, the
best at first is  generaUy  No.  25;   frequently after-
wards Nos. 19 or 29;  only sometimes Nos. 27, 6, 15;
more  seldom  Nos.  5, 7; or 18, 35.
  When a sick person has been so unfortunate as to
have  taken,  by prescription  of his physician,  the
following  vegetable substances:  conium  or cicuta, 
—  64 —
    digitalis, laurocerasus, or hydrocyanic acid, it is almost
    impossible to restore his health,  unless nature should
    help herself, th$ patient enjoying  fresh air, living well
    and drinking much water.
      Sick people  also are in  a critical  state who have
    taken much asa foetida, or Valeriana, which enters into
    the composition  of the notorious  Morrison pills.  The
    bad effects of asa  foetida are sometimes relieved  by
    Nos. 17 or 7;  those of Valeriana by  Nos. 1, 13, 14,
    or 18;  those of  colchicum by   Nos.  8 or 13;   of
    senega by   Nos.  5,  12, or 15;    of sarsaparilla  by
    Nos. 7 or 5.
      When a person suffers from an  application of spurge-
    laurel (mezereum), used to raise blisters, or he has
    applied this often and now suffers from it, let him smell
    camphor,  and subsequently, if he feels pain in  the
    mouth or his bones, take  No. 7;  if more in the joints,
    Nos. 12 or 23.
      When accidents  occur after an appUcation of Spanish
    flies, let him frequently smell camphor, and should this
    not help,  take   Nos. 3 or 8.
      When a child upon the application of yellow powder
    (lycopodium)  is getting worse, as will frequently hap-
,    pen, let it smeU camphor,  and then  give  No. 8;  if
    it suffers  from long continued obstruction   No. 13;
    convulsions  No. 14;  fever and heat  No. 3.
      When children have taken much rhubarb, and suffer
    from vapors or diarrhoea, give  No. 13;   if they vomit 
—  65 —
at night  and have diarrhoea  No. 8;  if their stool is
green, or bloody  No. 7;  violent stomachache con-
nected therewith  No. 14;  and should this not abate
No. 28 R.
  If a person suffers  from having taken magnesia,
particularly burnt magnesia, let him smell sweet spirits
of nitre;  if he is deprived of sleep, give   No. 1;  if he
has severe stomachache,  give   No. 14,  and  if the
symptoms get worse and he has no stool,  No. 28 R.;
if after 24 hours he has yet no stool  No. 13;   should
he have violent, burning pain, and fever, give  No. 19;
if magnesia occasioned a thin, sour stool, with pain in
the bowels, give  No. 9,  and should this not avail
No. 8.   These medicines wiU also  prove effective in
similar complaints from Epsom salts.
  SULPHUR  is  often  as bad as Mercury,  and  the
troublesome, tedious effects of it are as difficult to re-
move. If you feel unwell after using it, smell camphor;
if this will not afford you reUef, or if you suffer severe
headache,  and heat, take  No. 3.  Subsequently, or
when the effects last longer,  Nos. 7 or 8,  according
to circumstances, will answer better.   In complaints
from inhaling sulphuric vapors, or when children from
lighting matches  get a cough,  asthma, or pain in the
throat and on the breast, give   No. 8.
  MERCURY is in all diseases the principal remedy
                                       5 
—  66 —
 of those pretenders to physic, who, instead of restoring,
 destroy health.  They administer it as calomel in poAv-
 ders, or dissolved as corrosive sublimate, or in pills —
 those abominable blue pills. That no one may be de-
 ceived, at least not by a Physician's recipe, I will
 mention the names under  which  physicians usually
 prescribe this poison.  In order to conceal it from their
 patients, and the names mercury, calomel, sublimate,
 or corrosive sublimate  being too well  known, they
 write murias first, then hydrargyrum instead of mer-
 cury, or use the sign 8, also precipitate, albus or ruber;
 however, under all these  various denominations they
 designate the same deadly foe, against which you have
 to guard.   Mercury is  as noxious  applied -outwardly,
 as taken inwardly.  They cheat people by telUng them
 that  mercury can  be  expelled by a cathartic taken
 afterwards.   If a man Avho pretends  to be a Physi-
cian  talks  such nonsense,  he displays  the grossest
ignorance imaginable.  For supposing it were  possible
 to extract mercury as readily as it is to intr6duce it into
 the system, still the impression made upon the whole
body would remain, just as if you were to drive a nail
into  the leg, and draw it out again, the hole it made
would remain.  And although this wound will heal  in
time  and by proper appUcation, still it will require time
 and attention, else the consequences will be dangerous.
 Yet  to administer  a  cathartic in order to remove the
 bad effects of mercury, is just as rational as if I Avere 
—  67 —
to put a Avooden peg into a wound made by an iron
nail, and then say it is healed.
  HoAvever prepared, mercury cannot be extracted so
easily, and least  of all  by purgative evacuations.   It
pervades the whole body, penetrates all the fluids, the
glands, and the very bones.   This has been demon-
strated by frequent trials,  for  instance, in distilling
quicksilver from the remains of a burned leg that  had
been severed  from the body of a dead man, who when
alive had been in the habit of using much  mercury,
and  frequent  cathartics  afterwards,  and who  after
suffering, in consequence, excruciating pains in all his
limbs and bones, had died a miserable death.   Another
instance  is well known of a person who had taken
many blue pills, and who had been rubbed Avith mer-
curial  ointment; —  after his  demise  his body  was
opened,  and  quicksilver was found on  the brain-pan.
  This is the reason  Avhy the slow poisoning by mer-
curial medicines is far more difficult to  cure than any
natural disease: it Avill always require much time, and
often nothing more can be effected other than simply
appeasing the misery.
   In most cases, as well immediately after taking calo-
mel, as at  a remote period,  No. 16   will be of great
service;  particularly in the following complaints:  sick
headache at  night; losing the  hair; painful knots on
the head; red, inflamed eyes, with a painful sensation
in the nose when touching it;  eruptions around the
                                       5* 
—  68 —
mouth;  much  saliva in the mouth,  and  ulcerated
gums;  mucus in the throat, swollen  glands  in the
neck;  pain in swallowing, cough, asthma,  inflamed,
suppurating biles under the arm-pit,  or small ones on
the breast, a slimy and hard stool, sometimes bloody
and green; the urine dark red, hot and sharp;  cough,
whenever a hand, or a foot happens to  get cold, or
upon drinking, sometimes with spitting  of blood; a red,
hot swelling on the hand and fingers,  on the knee,
Uke rheumatism;  the whole skin sickly, slight injuries
difficult to heal,  sores ulcerating and spreading; the
skin on the hands and feet crisp and cracking; sores,
easily bleeding, and burning at night and feeling very
painful; a frosty feeling in the fresh air; pain in the
limbs,  and ague at night; fever  at night, followed by
a clammy, disagreeable perspiration; great irritability,
so as to cause fainting from pain.
  You wUl do well to wait some days for the effect of
No. 16;  should a slow amendment take place, wait at
least two weeks;  then,  should it not continue, repeat
the medicine;  if the amendment did not last, and it
becomes necessary to give something,  No. 5  will an-
swer best; this you may also give when No. 16 ceased
to operate, after  having been given twice  or  thrice
every two weeks.
  In affections of the mouth or throat, when the above
medicines will no longer help, give  No. 11; also in
swelling of the glands, and deafness. 
— 69 —
  In  great  irritabihty at a change of the weather,
severe pains at night, increasing upon  being touched,
great weakness, when the patient has been debilitated
by cathartics, or long continued salivation, give No. 17;
and when this has been twice or three  times repeated
every 4 or 5 days, without benefit,  and particularly,  if
the patient is affected by the weather, give  No. 29.
  Should  the pains still continue after some of these
means, with rheumatism  in the bones, or rheumatie
swelling, give  No. 22,  and then No. 10; in swellings
on the bones  No. 10  and subsequently No. 11;  but
when neither will avail, No. 35 R.
  After you have  used these medicines a  long time,
and  the complaint is not completely  removed,  try
No. 18  once, and after some time again use the pre-
ceding remedies; or, should  No. 18 be of good ser-
vice for several weeks, No. 35 R.,   and then another
suitable medicine.
  When the patient, after having used much mercury,
had. recourse to sulphur, you had best give him   No. 7,
and then  Nos. 5 or 8,  but not  No. 16.
  In  this  case  only   No. 7   will answer,  but in no
other complaint from mercury.
  When a person has taken much mercury, but no
sulphur upon it,  No. 16   as above  described w_l not
answer, but give  No. 18.
  In  tedious sufferings,  resulting  from, or rendered
worse by  mercury, choose in general one among the 
—  70 —
following remedies:  Nos. 16, 5;  17, 10;  29, 22, 11.
In many cases, requiring speedy help,   Nos. 2,8  or
such medicines are applicable, as are mentioned under
"Poisoning"; seldom give  Nos. 19, 36, 23, 21.

  When LEAD is a component part of the medicine,
and it enters into the  composition of white ointment
and plasters,  applied to eruptions and sores, to dry or
disperse them, and of lead-water for eruptions, ulcers,
bruises, wounds  and burns, these outwardly applied,
will prove as  poisonous as when taken inwardly,  caus-
ing obstructions,  cough, and affections of the breast;
in such case  give  No. 2  often repeated, and  after-
wards  No. 5,  and should it be necessary, after  No. 5
give  No. 32  R.
  When there was ARSENIC in the medicine, which
is given in fever and ague, when quinine poAvders will
not answer, or in  cases of cancer, internally and exter-
nally, and  the  patient,  as usual, gets worse,   give
No. 25  in repeated doses every hour,  or every two
hours, as often as he gets worse; and should no ame-
lioration take place,  give No. 13  once; if both medi-
cines will not avail, or Avhen from circumstances it may,
appear suitable, give Nos. 6 or 17.
  IRON is often  administered  in  the shape  of  steel-
piUs, steel-drops &c. as a remedy (but generally ren-
dering the  case worse), in intermittent fevers,  com-
plaints of the  breast;   to females irregular in  their 
—  71  —
 monthly courses, and frequently to persons of a pale
 complexion and feeble constitution;  as if the doctors
 attempted  to paint the patient red on the inside,  to
 make him look better on the outside; or as if they sup-
 posed the iron would pervade his system and give him
 strength.  Yet iron, like all other metals, is poisonous,
 although it does not kill so soon, as you may perceive
 where the wells are in layers of iron ore, and contain
 rust; yet neither man nor  beast can thrive with such
 water, and although  people may accustom themselves
 to it, still sooner or later they Avill feel the  evil conse-
quences. In such cases, when speedy relief is required,
give  Nos. 8 or  17;   and should it prove inefficient,
No. 16,  and  after  some time  again the preceding
remedies.
  In all cases of poisoning by medicine, examine under
the head of the several complaints,  and give the medi-
cine there mentioned in preference.
  He  who has taken many and various medicines, but
got worse and Avorse thereby, will do  well to abstain
as much as possible from all, of whatever name they
may be.  If after some time he does not improve, and
the means here indicated do not afford him that relief
he  expects, let him apply to  an Homceopathic physi-
cian,  without, however, imagining that through him
he can be cured as  by  a miracle.  It is in general very
difficult to neutralize the bad effects of former medicines. 
                    — 72  —
This may sometimes require a whole year, and  then
only a rapid and lasting improvement can take place;
provided the patient does not labor under an incurable
disease, against Avhich neither the old system nor the
new can prevail.


                       G.
                   OF POISONING.
  It is but seldom  that one person administers poison
to another with a view to cause death; and it happens
as seldom that a man takes poison to destroy himself;
poisoning generally results from  carelessness  in  han-
dUng noxious substances, ignorance of their properties,
or thoughtlessly using them in the preparation of eat-
ables and liquors.  As every one is interested in being
able to point out poisons that may endanger life, we in-
tend to  give some  directions  how to trace improper
mixtures of the kind, how to guard against poisoning,
and then to indicate certain means to be used as  anti-
dotes in case an accident should occur.

  Adulteration of food and liquors  is more frequent
than people are aware,  particularly in large  towns,
and originates  principally with the English, who  have
made the greatest progress in this method of poisoning,
and have even taken out patents for it; — others  have
learned  this art of them. 
—  73 —
  WINE is very often adulterated, and here more than
elsewhere.   Wines imported into this country,  have
either been already adulterated abroad, to  make  them
keep,  or they are adulterated  here, when they are
likely to spoil, or to  make  them resemble  finer wines.
But  we  will  give  some  directions  for  discovering
whether wine  has been adulterated  to enable  those
who are interested to judge with more certainty.  We
request every one who feels concerned for the welfare
of his  fellow men  to make known the poisonous adul-
terations he may discover,  in order to discountenance
such mischief as  far as possible.  The vender will no
doubt endeavor to exculpate himself, aUeging that he
bought the Avine  thus adulterated;  yet the poison is
there, and it  is but just that people should know how
to guard against it.
  Wines may be adulterated by both noxious and in-
noxious substances,  and  whoever  adulterates  wine
with the former, may do it also with the latter, and for
this reason we wUl give some directions how to trace
innoxious adulterations.  To improve Ught wines by
an  admixture of finer qualities cannot be called adul»
teration, and may be done without  any detriment to
health.
  There is WATER contained in the wine,  when a
Uttle of it  put into boiling Avater, cracks;  when small
drops  adhere  to a reed oiled and dipt into the wine;
when unslacked lime slacks therein. 
   There is SUGAR in the Avine,  when you cause a
 spoonful of it  to evaporate over a coal fire,  and there
 remains  a  sweet sticky substance, similar  to burnt
 molasses.
   There is BRANDY in it, when the wine burns in
 the  mouth, and a smell of spirits remains, when  rub-
 bing a little of it on your hands until it is dried up.
   Wine is frequently COLORED, which always proves
 that it is bad, and usually also adulterated.  Fill a small
 vial  with the wine, put a finger  over the mouth and
 place it in a tumbler full of clean water, Avith the mouth
 of the vial doAvnAvards;  withdraw the  finger slowly,
 and  leave the vial so for a while without shaking it. If
 there is coloring matter in the Avine, it Avill  gradually
 be draAvn out  into the water, but the  Avine will  not,
 Strain the same wine through  blotting  paper, it will
 leave the color  on the paper.   Drop some spirits of sal
 ammoniac into  a glass of wine; it will turn blue,  if it
 has been colored.   Green  vitriol,  dissolved  in water,
 and mixed with the Avine, will leave much black sedi-
 ment, if the Avine has been adulterated by bark.
 ,  All such adulterations cannot do much harm; they
prove,  however, that he who connives  at them does
 not sell  pure wine.   We  are now going  to mention
some adulterations which operate as a slow poison, and
may be the cause of many diseases.
   LIME or CHALK is often used to restore wine that
lias become spoiled, or to give to  neAv Avine  the appear- 
                     —  75  —
ance  and taste of old;  however, the wine is thereby
rendered  injurious to all  who drink it.   Take a  few
grains of salts of white sorrel and dissolve them in two
tablespoonfuls of distilled  water, or in water produced
by letting the steam from the spout of a teapot  filled
with boiling water, precipitate in a cold vessel.   This
salt, itself a  poison, you drop into a glass of wine. If
you perceive a Avhitish cloud in  it, and the next day a
white sediment,  there  is chalk  in the wine.   Such
wine  often drank will  occasion gravel,  hard glands,
swellings, ulcers, sore eyes,  tedious  headache,  diar-
rhoea &c.
  SULPHUR or BRIMSTONE is frequently in wines,
and there are those who pretend that wine cannot
keep without it.  This,  however, is erroneous, and too
much sulphur in wine acts as a poison, particularly
with people of consumptive habits, or who are subject
to bowel or liver complaints.  It is in fact hurtful to
every one who drinks  it.  You can  easily discover
adulteration by sulphur, by putting a  clean  new-laid
egg into a tumbler,  and filling it  with wine, let it stand
over night, and the egg wiU be found blackened.   This
Avill also happen  to a well pohshed silver spoon.  The
sulphur will  also appear  when  dropping  a solution of
lapis infernaUs into the wine, which will leave a brown
sediment.
  ALUM is  sometimes in  wine, and 'very injurious
when drank often; a single glass Avill hurt a sick person. 
—  76  —
 Dissolve pot-ash in water,  strain it through blotting
 paper,  and drop it  into the Avine; if it foams and pre-
 cipitates a white powder, there is alum in the wine.
   LEAD,  or other metal, is very often in sweet wines,
 sometimes also in others, and is indeed a slow poison,
 worse than any other adulteration.   Whoever  has a
 nice  taste w_l perceive metallic poison in wine,  its
 sweetness is disagreeable.  Dilute liver of lime sulphur
 in water, and  drop  some  of it into a glass of wine; if
 it turns brown or black  it contains metallic poison,
 Suspend a bit  of spelter in  the wine, particles of lead
 will adhere to  it, if contained in the wine.  Dissolve
 Glauber salts in lukewarm water till it becomes satu-
 rated, let it cool, and drop from what is clear of it into
 a tumbler fiUed half with wine as much  as will fill the
 tumbler;— permit it  to stand over  night, and there
 wiU  remain a  white sediment from  the lead.  If you
 put into a glass of wine a feAv drops of diluted sulphuric
 acid, and the  wine becomes turbid,  leaving a  white
 sediment, it contains poison.

  If you put a few  drops of spirits  of sal ammoniac
 into a teaspoonful of water, and throw this into a glass
 of wine and it happens to leave the least sediment, the
 wine contains  corrosive  sublimate.   Try this  same
wine also thus: Put a gold  coin on a piece of spelter,
and  press both betAveen a small stick sUt for the pur-
pose.   ThroAv  this into a  large tumbler full of wine. 
—  77 —
Should  a grey dust immediately appear on the  coin,
there is corrosive sublimate in the wine.
  When you dissolve lime in water till the latter be-
comes saturated, pour off what is clear of it into a clean
tumbler, drop some wine into it, and if the Vine oc-
casions white clouds, it proves that arsenic is contained
in the wine.  To convince yourself stul more, dissolve
sugar of lead in  aqua fortis, pour a wine glass full of
this solution  into a bottle of wine, and stir it.  The
next  day  pour off what is clear, and with the turbid
part wash the sediment well out, and strain it through
blotting paper till every drop of the liquid has passed
through.  Then let the  sediment  dry with the paper,
and put it upon live coals.  If it  smells Uke garUc, it is
arsenic.
  VINEGAR  is often adulterated, for this reason use
cider vinegar,  which may always be had pure.  Wine-
vinegar contains poison  as often as wine.  There is
frequently sulphuric acid in it.  This you  can  discover
by a solution of sugar of lead which leaves a white sed-
iment.  Corroding  vegetable poison is also  frequently
used.  Such vinegar will burn on the lips, which pure
vinegar wiU not do; it leaves also an acrid taste in the
mouth.  You can ascertain  it  stiU more  positively by
dropping  a  solution of pot-ash into the vinegar  until
blue paper dipt in no longer turns red.  Pure vinegar
will then have lost its sharpness altogether, and only 
—  78 —
taste salt  or soapy, while poisonous trash will remain
of a sharp and acrid taste.
  BEER  is frequently adulterated, yet its effects are
not so easily discovered.   This is generally the case
with the far famed London broAvn stout, or porter, into
the composition of which those  poisonous grains  of
cocculus Indicus enter, which probably are also used in
the imitations of it made here.  You perceive it in a
sudden  intoxication, and headache the next morning,
or when a healthy person drinking a tumbler fuU of it
on an empty stomach feels nausea.  Any brewer who
uses other substances in his beer than malt and hops,
breAVS poison; salt and sugar may pass, but the effects
of other substances, those who drink it wUl feel sooner
or later.   It is a vile deception to use bitter roots and
herbs in beer, instead of sufficient hops and malt;  yet
cocculus Indicus is as bad as arsenic.   They are  apt to
use alum and vitriol in beer; which can be discovered
as we shall show in the sequel under •" Bread ".

  Sometimes there is poison also in BRANDY, with
or without the fault of the distUler, particularly  if the
fermentation proceeds too rapidly or is continued too
long.   This you will perceive when boiUng the brandy
over a slow fire, and to go sure,  it should be in a bottle
put in a kettle full of water, till  all the spirituous parts
are evaporated.   An acrid,  disagreeable taste proves
the existence of  poison,  and  trials similar to  those 
—  79 —
recommended in regard to wines will show what it is.
It is usually lead.
   SWEET OIL is often adulterated with lead or cop-
per.  Dissolve liver of sulphur in water, and mix the
oil with equal parts of such solution; if it t\irns brown
or black, it is poisonous.
   MILK is sometimes mixed with pot - ashes  or lime;
by putting some aqua fortis into it, it will  foam. When
milk has been adulterated by starch, it will thicken in
boiling, or if you strain it  through fine linen, something
will adhere to it.
  BUTTER often contains chalk, sand or dye-stuffs.
Melt it in  hot Avater, and the addition will precipitate
or mix with the water.
   FLOUR is often adulterated with sand,  plaster &c.
Burn some of the flour, or bread to  ashes,  and you
will find in the ashes the  white grains.
  BREAD is very often adulterated.  A trifling admix-
ture of pot - ashes can only affect nervous, debilitated
persons;  yet when there is too much,  it may prove in-
jurious to the strongest,  occasioning consumption and
dyspepsia.   Pour hot water over  the bread  tiU  it is
quite covered, and let it get cold.  Then put in a strip
of blue paper, previously drawn through weak Ainegar
and reddened thereby. If it turns blue again,  there is
much  pot-ashes in it— the quicker it  changes the
more pot-ashes in the bread.
  MAGNESIA is also used as a mixture,  to give  to 
—  80 —
 bread baked of bad flour the appearance of good.  This
 is principally hurtful to children, and to people of a
 weak stomach.   You may perceive it  in  the bitter
 taste.  Burn a pound of such bread to ashes, and you
 will find the magnesia.
   ALUM,  a very pernicious substance, is very fre-
 quently used.  In England  the bakers make no secret
 of it, and mixtures of flour and alum, or alum and salt
 are sold pubhcly, and are intended to make white bread
 from spoiled flour, doubly detrimental to those who eat
 it,  as spoiled  flour in itself is already unwholesome.
 Some bakers do it  without knowing that they injure
 the health of their customers.  Soak the bread in water,
knead it till it dissolves, adding enough water to make
it thin, let it remain over night, then strain it, boil it
down, and let it stand; the crystals of alum wiU ad-
here, and you can taste it.
  COPPER is the worst of all adulterations, and thou-
sands had  been  poisoned  with  it by the  bakers  in
France  and Belgium, before the physicians  discovered
the cheat; but they were punished by imprisonment.
You have reason to suspect when a baker furnishes
bread uncommonly white, fine, large and heavy. When
burning such bread, you wiU perceive that the flame
now and then burns green.  To convince yourself per-
fectly, soak some pounds of bread in water, and add
enough  to cover the whole completely, let it get  sour
and stand until it becomes clear.  If you  now suspend 
                     —  81  —
 a rod of polished iron in it, and this turns ever so Uttle
 red, you may be sure that the bread is poisonous, and
 will ruin the health of any one who often eats of it.

   We are now going briefly to call the attention of
 our readers to some  other poisons, which ought to be
 known that they may be guarded against.
   We are apt to inhale poison through the AIR.  Old
 wells, caves, cellars, vaults, and particularly old privies,
 contain frequently air that is deadly poisonous;  we
 should therefore not  enter such places Avithout proper
 caution, and previously purify the air by lighted straw,
 gunpoAvder or brimstone.   The glare of  charcoal in a
 close room, or the phosphoric glare of the Avoodwork
 in ancient buildings may occasion the death of people
 who sleep there.  The dry rot in a house, which grad-
 uaUy destroys the timber and walls, will cause danger-
 ous diseases to its inhabitants,  which was even known
 to Moses.  Such a building is not tenantable and ought
 to be pulled down, unless the dry rot  can be removed,
 as indicated  below.   Mouldy garments  and mouldy
 spots in linen, even after it has been  Avashed, are
 noxious.  The smeU  of walls  newly Avhitewashed,  of
 paint in new buildings, or wherever much painting and
varnishing has been done, particularly with poisonous
 o-reen and  red colors, consumes the pure and engen-
ders a mephitic air.   Nothing that has a  strong  smell
 ought  to be suffered  in sleeping rooms;  no clothes  to
                                       6 
dry,  no flowers, herbs, fermenting substances, fresh
hay,  poison against vermin, or quicksilver, aU of which
will  prove injurious  to  persons sleeping there, and
much more so to children and lying-in-women.  For
in sleep man is more exposed  to external influence,
and things which, when awake, he will hardly notice,
or the injurious effects whereof he  will  easily over-
come, will affect him seriously,  and whilst asleep may
kill him.  A person may thus become ill from sleeping
on a damp ground,  exposed to a draught, in sunshine
or moonlight, close to a hot stove, or in an atmosphere
fiUed with exhalations of plants  or minerals.
  Water is often impure,  and people fall sick from
using it.  Whoever considers  how  troublesome even
trifling indisposition  occasioned thereby may prove to
a whole family, will not deem that time  lost which is
spent upon improving the water.
  Drink no water from rivers, on  which  at a short
distance higher up there are manufactories, from which
dye-stuffs  and other noxious matters  run in.  Spring
or well Avater is hard, or contains particles of lime or
iron, when soap, will not  dissolve  in it; such water
ought to be boiled, a process Avhich will precipitate the
heterogeneous matter.  But you ought not to drink too
much, nor too often of such Avater, but rather accus-
tom  yourself to rain water, which can be preserved in
cisterns, or in casks slightly covered.   Water contain-
ing sulphurous or salty particles ought never to be used 
                     — 83  —
for drinking or culinary purposes,  except in cases of
the greatest necessity, for water  of that kind  cannot
be improved by boiling.  Foul water  from ponds, or
any stagnant water ought not to be drank, yet when
no other can be had, improve it by throwing into it
powdered charcoal,  shaking  it  well, and straining it
through a double Unen or cotton cloth.   The impurities
it contains,  eggs of  insects hardly  visible, are  apt to
occasion tedious fevers and other diseases; and  it wiU
avail  nothing to mix  it with  vinegar,  molasses or
brandy; this may do  after it has been cleaned by char-
coal.  Bad wells ought to be well cleaned and secured;
for whole famiUes may sicken  from water  in  which
dead snakes or toads are  found.   Water is  hurtful
when many leaves or other parts of plants are rotting
in it.  Pipes of copper, lead or spelter,  used  to convey
water, render it injurious.  You should always let so
much Avater run out  as may have stood in the pipes.
  MILK is  often noxious, nay poisonous, when  the
cows are sick, and  he who  is not quite caUous wiU
rather sustain a smaU loss himself,  than subject others
to a loss ten times heavier.
  The MEAT  of sick animals,  slaughtered just before
they were dying, is  very injurious, particularly when
the animal had  an eruption, or was sick in its bowels.
The consequences may be remote, yet  are sure.
  Meat badly smoked, or which was not constantly in
smoke, or exposed to frost; sausages or liver puddings,
                                       6* 
- 84  -
-►smoked badly or too late, or which have been kept too
 long, and are greasy in some places; hams, not salted
 sufficiently, or taken too soon out of the pickle, and
 smoked at intervals, as in spring, when they got alter-
 nately warm and cold;  or which were kept piled upon
 each other in boxes, or were packed when damp; par-
 ticularly when they are smeary around the bones and
 have a bad,  rancid smell — contain a very violent poi-
 son , which in many cases may kill on the instant, or
 be the cause of incurable disease. This is the poison of
 fat.  It  also originates in hams and meat when pre-
 served with vinegar instead of being smoked, and we
 cannot be too mucn on our guard against it.  You can
 easily know the poison which is developed in fat, or
 cheese, or old hams, by rubbing it on blue sugar-paper,
 or any kind of blue paper:— if the paper turns red, or
 reddish,  beware of the fat, or the  meat, or sausage
 which contains such a poison.
   The same poison is  contained, though in smaller
 quantity,  in rancid bacon,   rancid butter,  or rancid
 sweet oil.  It would be best to throw away such things,
 yet if you must use them, let them be well washed.
 This should be done first in cold water, then put it in
 three or four times as  much boiUng water, let  it boil
 about  ten  minutes,  take it out of the water,  wash it
 again in fresh cold water,  and try whether it still con-
 tains  poison of fat.
   Whatever has gone into putrefaction, meat, blood, 
—  85 —
eggs, cheese, fruit &c, is hurtful, often poisonous, and
nothing can be done to improve it.  Meat preserved in
summer by ice, which  has acquired a certain red ap-
pearance , and smells no longer as fresh, is a very un-
Avholesome  food.  Putrid fish,  though ever  so well
dressed, are considered very dangerous.
  Bile is poison, of whatever animal it be.
  Poison is developed in trash of every description —
in cheese prepared too damp, and without a sufficient
quantity of salt.
  It is  a fact well substantiated, that, in the short
period since public attention was first led to the poison
which developes itself in fat, in cheese, sausages &c.,
it has been proven that several hundred  persons in
Wirtemberg have  fallen sick of this poison, of whom
one half were incurable, and died a miserable, painful
death.  How many may have thus perished, of whom
no one  knew!  And yet this danger  you can easily
avoid by eating nothing that is putrid.
  Cleanliness is indeed the great preservative from poi-
son.  I  know  of instances, where whole  families fell
suddenly sick,  the physician  was called, the whole
house alarmed,  every one  taken with vomiting and a
flux as  in cholera; poison was found in the food, the
innocent domestics were in the point of being  thrown
into jail,  Avhen  it was  discovered that the meat and
vegetables had  been hashed on  a newly painted table,
and some of the paint  had become mixed among the 
—  86 —
victuals; — it was no wonder  therefore,  for most oil-
paints are poisonous.  Thus it happened that tAvo men
at a tavern, enjoying  themselves over a bottle of Avine,
fell dead,  and the landlord  on the point of being ar-
rested , to prove  his innocence, drank out of the same
bottle, but died also; — upon examination it appeared
that there was a dead snake in the bottle.   Once  a
whole company  at a  table were seized with vomiting;
after much anxiety some venomous insects were found
in their wine.  It happened in  1824 in England that all
the guests at a tavern feU sick, and died  one after the
other before a physician could be called.   The landlord
went himself after the coroner; they  examined  a new
cask  of cider from which the guests had been served,
and found at the bottom a half putrid snake with her
brood, which had crept  into the cask before  it was
filled.  A  family in Transylvania once  invited some
friends to dine with them the next Sunday.  On Satur-
day they prepared a fat goose and placed it in the cel-
lar.   On Sunday  morning the family went to church,
the house maid meanAvhile attending to the dinner.
She stuffed the goose and placed it in the stove to roast.
By the time the father of the family,  his Avife  and two
daughters returned from  church she had skimmed off
the fat, and as it smelt very  savory, they took some
into the room, dipped bread in, and eat it.   The girl
remained in the kitchen, attending to the dinner. The
guests came and went  into the parlor to the  family, 
—  87 —
and  found them all lying dead on the floor.  The ma-
gistrates were called in,  and the doctors, yet no one
could designate the cause of these sudden deaths.  The
girl alleging that the family had eat nothing  but the
fat, they gave some of it to a dog avIio also died.  They
then examined the goose, and  found a toad  in it that
had been roasted with it.
  A chUd hard of hearing had  a blister put on its neck.
After some days the  sore  was to be dressed Avith cab-
bage leaves.  The careless mother  took leaves full of
caterpillars, pushed  these  off, leaving their slime on
the leaves. The child complained of pain and burning,
its mother imagining it did so from peevishness, did not
mind it, and on the third day the child died of gangrene
which had spread all over its back.   Trials have  been
made with the poison of snakes,  toads, caterpillars and
spiders, and it is ascertained that internally  and exter-
nally,  it is of the most dangerous consequences.
  Therefore be  careful and cleanly, and you will run
no hazard.  Poisonous insects also infest vegetables,
cabbage in particular, or leave  their slime  on them.
MUdew which blasts them, is also poisonous.  Thus
with grain, the blasted grains which are among it, are
hurtful to man and beast. Thus also the seeds of many
weeds are noxious.  In dry vegetables are often found
insects and worms, which we ought to be careful not
to eat.
   Fruit, vegetables and roots with which you are not 
—  88 —
 well acquainted, you should not eat, and children ought
 to be early accustomed not to eat any thing unknown
 to them.
   Seed corn and nuts frequently taste sweet, and yet
 contain rank poison.'   Even  sound walnuts become
 poisonous when old and rancid, and occasion in many
 a chUd a dangerous cough or diarrhoea, which we  are
 apt to ascribe to a cold.
  Mushrooms are not so good in this country as in
 Europe, and of these more than one half are poisonous.
 It  is not true that  oniohs turn black from  poisonous
 mushrooms.
  The best precaution is to eat none out of which milk
 exudes, none that are old, or readily dissolve.  As to
 the others, make inquiry and learn which are eatable.
 Taste them raw, and if they have any thing acrid or
 disagreeable either in taste or smeU, eat them not.  Let
 them  be well washed in cold water, have them pured
and every thing cut out that has been knawed.  When
cut up they should be scalded with boiling water, then
stand, and afterwards be boiled in fresh water.
  No  one should eat fruit which is half ripe  on  one
side, and rotten on the other,  at least not without first
cutting  out whatever is spoiled.   If proper attention
were paid to children in this respect, they would not
be so  frequently troubled with  bowel complaints,  nor
Avith a weak stomach when they are grown up.
  Good kitchen salt being an indispensable  article, 
—  89 —
every father of a family ought to  endeavor to have it
pure.   When  salt exposed  to  the open  air easily be-
comes moist, it is bad.  If half an ounce  of fine  salt
does not perfectly dissolve in two  ounces of cold rain
water, it contains plaster and is hurtful.
  You should  also be careful  with  kitchen utensils.
Those of earthenware are often glazed Avith poisonous
substances.  Try and let vinegar stand in such a vessel
over night, and the next morning mix it with a solu-
tion of liver of sulphur in water.   If it turns black,
there is poison in  the glazing.  Let therefore  nothing
acid stand, or be prepared in such a vessel.
  You  cannot  be unconcerned  as   to  iron  utensils
glazed on the inside.  Copper  vessels ought never to
be used for any thing that is sour;  they should always
be kept clean and polished,  and whatever is cooked
therein ought not to be left standing until it is cold;
for just at that very moment when it cools  it will take
the poison.  This should also  be observed with tinned
utensils.   If during the process of cooking you suffer
the tin to melt off, or scrape or stir at the bottom with
spoons, it is no wonder that we hear  of so many slow
and tedious diseases which no physician can cure.  But
he who is so ignorant as to give to sour cucumbers or
beans a fine green color by boiling them in copper ves-
sels, and eats such trash because of its fine appearance,
or who draws  vinegar  from casks by a  brass spigot,
should not  complain when suffering from a weak 
—  90 —
 stomach, or colic, cramp or other nervous diseases;
 nor expect that a physician, or any medicine can expel
 the copper as readily out of his system as he introduced
 it.  There are those  who can bear it for a long time,
 yet the bad effects will inevitably follow sooner or later.
 The copper itself is not always hurtful  Avhen intro-
 duced into the body, and even into the blood, but cop-
 per dissolved in vinegar is always poisonous.  This is
 the reason why coppersmiths are  not apt to be more
 sick than other people, and that  a person SAvallowing
 a copper  coin gets rid of it without sustaining any in-
jury.  Thus you may have a leaden bullet in your flesh
 for years without detriment; but  the same lead dis-
 solved  would destroy you in a feAv hours.
  For this very reason paints are so noxious, because
 they almost all consist of metallic substances  in  a state
 of dissolution.  White lead and  other white colors are
 nothing but lead; and  as bad if prepared from bismuth
or tinglass and tin.  Red lead is  lead and vermilion or
cinnabar quicksilver.   Massicot, chrome, Naples and
 other yellow are compositions of lead.  King's  yellow,
 tinsel and orpiment are arsenic.  Blue paints contain
 copper,  as ultra - marine;   or  that dreadful  poison,
 Prussic acid,  as Prussian blue,  Paris blue, mineral
 blue; or cobalt, which though not as pernicious as ar-
 senic,  operates  badly  enough;  it is used  as  smalts,
 king's  blue and blue starch.   Green  paints  consist
chiefly of copper, as verdigris; mineral green, Brunswic 
—  91 —
and other green.  The chrome green is the least hurt-
ful ; but Swedish green the worst,  because it contains
arsenic and proves injurious even by exhalation.  That
it contains arsenic is discovered by strewing some on
live coals, and it Avill smell like garlic.
  Bronze Avliich is used in gilding and silvering toys is
composed of copper,  quicksilver, zinc, tin and bismuth.
  Be  careful therefore with such  paints, let no dust
from  them fly  about; use  when painting yourself no
colors containing arsenic, suffer none to come nigh the
tilings that are used in the kitchen.   To smaU children
no paint-boxes should be given, because it is actually
putting  poison  into  their hands; nor painted wooden
or leaden toys.   Painted wafers also may prove injuri-
ous to children.
  Although mineral paints are the  most poisonous,
yet others  also contain  deleterious  substances.  Gam-
boge  is a poAverful  cathartic.   Indigo  causes violent
cramps and sAvellings.  Cochineal causes toothache and
obstruction of urine.   And  we  might  enumerate
many others.   HoAvever, Avhere painting is to be done,
use in preference chalk, dyed yeUow Avith birch leaves
or curcuma,  or blue with indigo, or green with both;
ochre and other iron colors, and  real chrome, also
woad, madder, Orleans, cochineal and carmine.
   Of cosmetics and washes we ought not to speak at
all, as it is known that all of them contain poison, and
of the worst kind.   Cosmetics that are not poisonous 
—  92 —
will not keep long; and such as do keep are poisonous.
There is but one true cosmetic: fresh  air  and cold
water, and a rational manner of Ufe.   There  is  one
remedy that will certainly dissuade ladies from the use
of washes and cosmetics.  After having used them, let
them wash themselves in the dark with water in which
some liver of sulphur has been dissolved.  It can do no
harm,  and will have a good effect.
  Oil of vitriol, aqua fortis, spirits of salt,  aqua regia,
salts of white  sorrel (which is used to take out spots),
are dangerous articles, and should never be left within
the reach of children.  Sulphuric acid much diluted is
not poisonous;  aqua fortis mixed with strong spirits is
not so  dangerous; but the others,  however,  much  di-
luted, operate as violent poison.  English smelling salts,
kali or pot-ashes, lapis infernalis, salts or oil of tartar,
soda, spirits of sal ammoniac, salts of hartshorn,  un-
slacked and even slacked lime are dangerous indeed.
Many a person has been killed by spirits of sal  ammo-
niac, or hartshorn, when those  ignorant of its effects
have used or given it to the sick, or made those who
had fainted smell it.  These things  ought never to be
given  to smell, or otherwise to be used except much
diluted.  Alum, vitriol, saltpetre, sal ammoniac; and
liver of sulphur abundantly used are also injurious.
  Not  only things containing mercury, arsenic, lead
and copper are  poisonous, but also those in which there
is antimony, such as tartar emetic, butter of antimony, 
                     — 93  —
sulphur of gold and various powders.  Also whatever
contains tin, bismuth, spelter; lapis infernalis (in short
every thing that is brought from an apothecary's shop),
all minerals and chemicals are more or less dangerous.
Even harmless things improperly used may prove so.
  Innumerable are the poisons proceeding from vege-
table and animal substances.  Persons should be care-
ful  of playing tricks with substances,  of which they
are ignorant.  An inconsiderate young man once  ad-
ministered to a girl the scraped parings of finger nails;
she suffered dreadful pains from this dose for several
days,  and it had nearly proved fatal.
  Beware of giving children the so-called-remedies
against worms.  Whoever is so inconsiderate as to fill
the stomach of his chfldren with  such trash,  should
first try it on himself, -and every morning take a small
spoonful;—we think it would alter his opinion.
  This remark applies also to remedies against vermin
in the head.   The remedies in general are poisonous.
CleanUness is the best remedy,  and should  frequent
washing and combing not avail, rub oU or a little to-
bacco juice into the hair.  Cleanliness wul also prevail
against  all  other descriptions  of domestic vermin,
therefore do not run the risk of having poisonous rem-
edies  in the house,  for they always contain corrosive
subUmate,  or  something similar,  and their very smell
is hurtful.
  Vermin in grain is sooner expelled by strong smell- 
                    —  94 —
ing plants, and frequent shuffling, than by poison, and
there are many instances where, notwithstanding  the
utmost precaution,  men  have been killed instead  of
vermin.
  The worst, the most injurious of all poisons are those
abominable Panaceas, which under numerous enticing
names are palmed upon the public.   No physician will
deny  that sometimes cures  have been performed by
them; yet every one knoAVs how seldom this has hap-
pened.  No medicine will help but where  it has been
properly applied; where this is not the  case, and in the
manner in which these things are  generally prepared
it is impossible it should, it cannot be otherwise than
injurious.  From  the manner in which Panaceas and
other  nostrums are extolled and recommended,  it is
apparent that  those who  offer them for sale are only
anxious to find  purchasers.   Thus pulmonary  con-
sumption is  no fixed disease, against  which a specific
can be recommended.   It is  so very different,  and in
almost every patient of a pecuhar  kind, that great re-
flexion and careful consideration is required to find out
of what kind it is, in every case.  The means must be
adapted to the pecuUarities of the  disease.   One and
the same medicine cannot possibly answer  in all cases.
You cannot always rely upon the certificates  which
accompany the recommendations  of  these  universal
medicines. A case often appears worse than it actually 
—  95 —
is — and even'medical men may be deceived: — at the
same time a trifling medicine — sometimes simply cold
water, will cure it.
  The great number of universal medicines we see ex-
tolled as specifics against various diseases, does certainly
not appear creditable to the inhabitants of this vast
country.  It proves the ignorance and creduUty of the
purchasers.
  He Avho buys and uses such things may be com-
pared to him  who  buys a lottery  ticket.  The large
prize is generally in the hands of those who sell tickets.
As many blanks as are in a lottery,  as many  blanks
are there in these universal medicineS; and the number
of prizes and cures are about equal.  No man of sense
will  venture in a lottery, if he cannot spare the money
which in all probability he  wiU lose.  But he Avho ven-
tures in a medical lottery, not only loses his money, but,
if he does not  get a prize, receives certain injury, ren-
dering his case worse,  more obstinate  and more diffi-
cult  to cure.  When a physician prescribes medicine
for you, you know at least what you get,  and should it
hurt you, against known  medicines there are always
antidotes; if you have  not taken too much medicine,
or persisted in the use of it for  too great a length of
time, it is always possible to make good the injury that
has  been done.   But Avith those  unknown universal
medicines it is impossible, we do not know what we
are  to treat.   And  Avhoever relies upon the impudent 
—  96 —
assertion  that nothing injurious,is contained  in these
nostrums, must be credulous indeed.   We have men-
tioned already, in our preceding pages that the poison
from many plants is far more virulent than that from
minerals.
  Many of these universal medicines also contain min-
eral poison.  For instance, the fever drops (diaphoretic
tincture) contain arsenic;  the imperial pills, mercury;
and so with  many others.  Many things of this kind
are sold at an enormous price,  and the ingredients of
which they .consist may be had in every apothecary's
shop for a tenth part of their cost;  for instance, Haer-
lem oil is nothing but a combination of sulphur with
oU, and the value of a vial is less than half a cent.  So
it is with all others.
  There  is not a single one of these pretended secret
medicines, that a genuine  physician might not have
discovered and made known.  A physician can apply
any medicine in its proper  place;  the vender of nos-
trums  cannot—his object is to make money: — if his
medicine kills or cures is a secondary consideration.
    AA'HAT IS TO BE DONE TN CASES OF POISONING.
  The main object is to expel the poison as quickly as
possible, and to prevent its spreading;  or to  render
innoxious what cannot be expeUed.  Much ahvays de-
pends upon haste; the sooner every thing is done,  the 
—  97 —
 better.  Yet by too much haste mistakes are often
 made, or people from anxiety act Avithout consideration.
   The first rule always is, " never lose your presence
 of mind ".   Whoever is possessed of this, ought to act
 and direct what is  to be done.  Let him despatch the
 by - standers after what may be wanted, thus render-
 ing  those  serviceable, Avho would otherwise only  be
 worse than useless.
   When poison has been  taken  into the stomach, in
 most cases the principal object is to excite vomiting,
 particularly when the sufferer feels inclined to it; or if
 vomiting has already taken place, to further it.  The
 best means  of effecting  this  is administering tepid
 Water, and tickling the throat with a soft feather.  The
 cases are very rare Avhere this could do harm; it ought
 therefore to be done at once.
   Have water heated as quickly as  possible,  in the
 mean time take the whites  of eggs and beat them into
 a foam.  Take pure white Castile soap and let soap-
 water  be made.  Let another  person  procure sugar,
 vinegar, sweet oil, milk and butter.  Have some strong
black coffee made,  and gruel of oatmeal, barley, flax-
seed or meal of any kind.
  The principal  remedies which are  mentioned be-
low, ought to be kept in every family.
  While you are busy in furthering the vomiting, and
procuring what is requisite, inquire and try to ascer-
tain what kind of poison the sufferer may have taken.
                                       7 
—  98 —
Sometimes a sudden case of sickness is erroneously
attributed to poison.  Consider therefore Avhat may be
most probable,  and should an uncertainty prevail, do
not over-hurry yourself.  You may try many means
at random without injury; you wiU have  to do this
until you attain certainty.
  There  is reason to apprehend poison, Avhen vio-
lent, dangerous symptoms occur suddenly, such as are
indicated beloAv, particularly Avhen these show  them-
selves at once,  or some  hours  after the sufferer has
been eating or  drinking.   The  reason is stul greater,
if the patient had eaten any thing uncommon.
  Be therefore diligent in inquiring of the sufferer
himself as AveU as those Avho are about him,  where he
has been, with whom and so forth.  Preserve carefully
Avhat he has thrown up, aiid likewise whatever may
have been left  of his meals or  drink.  Do not suffer
these things to be thrown away, should they even go
into putrefaction;  for mineral   poison can  be  traced
notwithstanding, an object  which  may prove  inter-
esting  to  the patient, or his relatives.  Should this be
a matter of importance, throw the whole Iogetber into
one vessel, and pour plenty of strong brandy over it.
   As in every serious case of the kind,  an experienced
physician, or an apothecary, wul no doubt be called in,
let him subsequently examine these things.
   Yet the treatment  must  never  be deferred; the 
—  99 —
assistance must be immediate, and while rendering it,
endeavor to ascertain the cause.
  Always consider,  that he Avho is poisoned may die,
if you apply  too many things,  or proceed too boister-
ously.  Reflect, and do one thing after another quietly
and soberly, lest by the means applied, you hurt the
sufferer more than you do him good.
  When you know what poison has been taken, or
when you are almost certain in your supposition, have
recourse  to such  medicines  as are prescribed  against
that poison, avoiding such as might prove detrimental.
  When you are uncertain, act according to the fol-
lowing direction,  proceeding from  mild- remedies to
stronger ones, should the former prove  insufficient.
In cases of imminent danger you must, of course, use
whatever remedy may be at hand.
  Vomiting is always most important, Avhenever there
appears an inclination for it, when the symptoms occur
immediately,  or soon  after meals. Yet to administer
an emetic is often as noxious as dangerous.  The best
remedy  (which never injures)   is  lukewarm  water,
withftt eiftier oil, grease or butter.  Let  the sufferer
swalloAV as mUch of it as he possibly can; at least every
minute half a tumbler  full,  and  more  if possible.
Try  to  induce children first by kindness, then by
threats,  and if neither will avail, by force.  Open the
mouth,  in case of need by inserting a finger at the
joint  of the jawbone, and pour the  water into the
                                       7* 
— 100 —
 mouth.   Or you may,  after the child has just been
 breathing, suddenly shut its nose and pour the water
 into its mouth;  but beware  of doing this while the
 child is breathing.                        i
   At the same time keep your finger  in its mouth, or
 take a soft feather, put it into its throat, turning it
 around till it excites vomiting.  Let the patient incline
 forward, place your hand on his stomach,  support his
 head, beating him  softly between his shoulders.  Let
 him rinse his mouth after he has vomited,  and remain
 undisturbed for a few minutes.  As soon, however, as
 he feels another attack  of pain,  or  other symptoms
 such as worrying, hiccup, or uneasiness,  let him drink
 again until every thing apparently has been ejected.
  If he cannot be brought to vomit, or if he cannot  i
 swallow, at least not sufficiently, or worries himself
 in vain, does not throw up as much as he drinks, or
 should he absolutely refuse to drink, and  you cannot
introduce enough, should he even SAvallow  again what
 came up, chew some bread  and mix with it half a
 tablespoonful of snuff,  put this on his tongue  till  it
 excites vomiting, and let him drink tepid water upon
it.  With people accustomed to tobacco it will operate
but seldom,  with them  therefore  substitute dry mus-
 tard ,  or mustard seed, finely powdered,  mixed with a
teaspoonful of kitchen salt in a tumbler full of water,
to be drank off at once; and afterwards tepid water.
 These means will always suffice, therefore beware of 
— 101 —
 using any other.  In case the sufferer can get nothing
 down, is  quite confused,  cannot sAvaUow,  his jaws
 being tightly closed, blow some tobacco smoke into his
 posteriors.  Take a pipe with tobacco, light  it, grease
 the  point  of its stem with oil, or fat, insert it in  the
 anus, not deeper than about  the depth of a finger nail,
 turning it carefully,  then place  on the head of that
 pipe  the head of another empty one,  and blow through
 this  into the  other,  propelling  the smoke  inward.
 After bloAving 3 or 4 tunes, stop, and then begin again.
   The next important remedy is the white of eggs.
 Have the whites of several eggs beat up, mixed with
 cold water, and let them be drank.  This will never
 do harm, and Avill surely  help, if the poison be me-
 tallic, or if the patient is suffering violent pains in
 his stomach,  or bowels, feels as though he should
 purge,  as  will happen in poisoning by corrosive sub-
 Umate,  quicksilver, verdigris,  compounds  of tin  or
 lead,  alum or vitriol.   Give  the whites of eggs abun-
 dantly,  and often repeated  whenever the  substance
 vomited  is of a red or  green color,  when the patient
 has a metallic, coppery or salty taste in his mouth; in
 general when you suspect that he may have swallowed
 verdigris, red  lead, vermilion, corrosive sublimate &c.
 If the patient find relief from the taking of white of
 eggs, you  Avill continue it, and should he be afflicted
 with  diarrhoea and pain in the anus, give him an in-
jection of the water from white of eggs.  Subsequently 
— 102 —
  proceed as hereinafter mentioned under "After-pains
  from poisoning".
    Another very important remedy,  in  most cases of
  poisoning, and applicable when white of eggs seems
  ineffective, is soap- water.   But for this purpose you
  must not  take soft soap, nor any resinous hard soap,
  except in cases of the utmost need, nor any soap which
  is stained  red, as  this is done Avith poisonous ingre-
  dients , but the best white Caside soap.  Dissolve this
  in hot  water, and  let  the patient drink a cup full of it
  warm every 3 or 4 minutes.
    Soap-water will only prove  injurious when the poi-
  son itself  was alkaline,  or lye, or fretting stone, pot-
, ashes,  soda,  salts  of tartar,  oil of tartar,  spirits of sal
  ammoniac, sal ammoniac itself, English smeUing salts,
  salts of hartshorn, Ume, slacked or burned,  barytes
  (often sold as ratsbane, under a pretence of its not being
  injurious  to people, because it is not arsenic); salts of
  tartar,  which is  often mistaken for tartar emetic,  or
  tartarus tartarisatus.  When  the substance which the
  patient vomited does not  smell sour but soapy; when
  blue paper which had become reddish from having
  been drawn through vinegar, is turned blue again by it;
  when it begins to  foam upon aqua fortis,  or oil of vit-
  riol, or sulphuric  or muriatic  acid being dropped into
  it — in aU these cases you must not use soap-water,
  but substitute vinegar.
    Soap-water is the principal antidote in poisoning by 
                     — 103 —
arsenic, lead, oil of vitriol, aqua fortist all strong acids,
and  most metallic solutions.  You may conclude that
the poisoning originated from acids, when the mouth
of the patient is as  if burnt, when blue paper dipt in
what he vomited turns red on the instant. Soap-water
is also applicable when a person has swallowed alum.
It will also prove beneficial in poisonings by plants of
a burning, acrid taste, exuding a pungent juice or milk;
likewise in dangerous accidents from castor oil.
   Vinegar,  as   already  mentioned, is  an antidote
against alkaline  poison.  As soon as this is ascertained
from observation, let the patient drink vinegar in great
abundance, and give him injections of it. Let him also
eat slimy gruel  which will excite vomiting.   Yet vine-
gar  will be injurious upon  strong vegetable poisons,
A_rious salts, all  mineral acids, arsenic, particularly
when the stomach pains when touched.  On the other
hand it is of great service in cases of poisoning from
laudanum,  mushrooms,  all soporifics,  carbonic  gas,
and  liver of sulphur.  In such cases  alternate Avith
gruel to  bring  on vomiting, and  subsequently, after
having vomited  freely,  let  the patient drink vine-
gar  again, Which Avill  remove a continued  inclination
to vomit.  Vinegar will also answer against poisonous
clams and fish.   It is an important  antidote against the
poison developed from fat.   If a person feel sick from
having eaten spoiled  rancid hams or sausages,  and his
throat is very dry, and he feels nausea, you will hasten 
                     — 104 —
 to give him vinegar to drink, not forgetting, however,
 the other remedies afore-mentioned.
   Oil is a remedy by far too generally applied,  and
 taken to be a principal one,  which it is  not.   This
 refers also to grease, butter and similar things:—also
 to buttered water.   If to be  used, you  ought to be
 careful  of  the kind of oil; —  rancid oil, train-oil, or
 sperm oil ought not to be applied, slimy substances wiU
 answer far better to envelop the poison, or sugar, which
 sooner assuages the stomach, or other means to neu-
 tralize the poison.  When you are sure that the poison
 was alkaline,  and you  are applying vinegar success-
 fully, you  may alternate  with oil, particularly when
 the patient complains of burning in his mouth, throat,
 or stomach.  Oil,  however, may be appUed to great
advantage, when a strong acid, aqua fortis, oil of vit-
riol &c. has got into the  eye, the mouth,  the throat
or the stomach.  Sometimes it is also serviceable against
poisonous mushrooms.  Oil is  hurtful  in poisoning by
arsenic; useless in most poisonings from metalUc sub-
stances;  and very injurious when Spanish flies have
got into the eye, or stomach.  It  is literaUy throwing
oil into the fire.  This is also the case Avith insects  and
venomous bugs, which may have got into the eye.
Oil is of great service when live insects have crept into
the ear.
  Milk is not so good as other slimy substances;  but
as it  is more frequently at hand,  it will be Avell to let 
— 105 —
the sufferer  drink  of it, instead of waiting for other
things.  Fat milk is good wherever oil is good, injurious
wherever that is injurious.  Sour milk is good wher-
ever vinegar is so,  injurious wherever that is.  When
you have no good  oil, fat milk is the best thing; also
when oil becomes disgusting to the patient.  Sour milk
is preferable to bad vihegar;  it  may  also be applied
where vinegar has already been used.  Milk is  very
good, whenever the first storm has subsided, and there
remain only after-pains; provided the patient likes it,
and  feels relieved  by it.  When you cannot ascer-
tain  what kind  of poison the sufferer has taken, and
you can  therefore not choose between the antidotes,
yet you have given milk in the first instance, and the
patient feels better after it,  you may continue with it.
The main object, however, is that the patient vomit
at once so much that you may suppose the poison has
been ejected with it.
   Sugar and sugar water,  is in most cases one of the
very best remedies.  Only when you are certain that
the poisoning resulted from a  mineral acid or strong
alkaline poison,  prefer the remedies prescribed against
such poisons.  It cannot do much harm, were you to
apply sugar improperly.  If the person who is poisoned
wishes sugar, give  him as much as he desires.   It is
the best  antidote against metallic poisons,  poisonous
paints, verdigris, copper, tin, vitriol or alum, and you
will continue with it, if the patient finds relief from it; 
                     — i06~—
 should  he, however, not feel better,  alternate with
 whites  of eggs and sugar; or, where it  is apphcable,
 with soap-water.  Against arsenic, sugar  is  also a
 principal  antidote;   also  when  the  poisoning  was
 effected by sharp, acrid plants, which occasion a burn-
 ing  or  swelling in the  mouth,  or in the  throat.  You
 may give it between other things, letting the patient
 either put it into  his mouth, or give it to him in water.
   Coffee  is an antidote against so many poisons that
 we cannot do without  it.   You must be careful that
 the coffee has not been spoiled in roasting;  give it at
 first very strong, and then somewhat weaker.  Do  not
 neglect, hoAvever, to excite vomiting,  should it be still
 required.   When the poison is unknown, coffee is the
 best thing you can give; when the patient is stupefied,
 sleepy,  senseless, giddy as  if intoxicated, his face  red
 and  full,  or pale, cold, and cadaverous;  or when he
 acts as  if he  were deUrious or raving.   In all these
 cases give him plenty of strong black coffee, till he gets
 better.  Even after he has vomited the whole contents
 of his stomach,  continue giving him  the coffee with
 sugar.  In all cases of poisoning give coffee, if the pa-
 tient desires it.
  When  the poison is  known, administer,  after  the
 tepid water intended to  bring on vomiting, and tickling
in the throat  for that purpose, black coffee in abun-
dance, as  a drink and by injection, particularly in cases
of Prussic acid, which you will know from its smelling 
— 107 —
Uke bitter almonds, or peach kernels, or peach-brandy.
Also against laudanum,  poisonous  mushrooms &c.;
where a person has swaUoAved the juice of sumac; or
when dangerous symptoms occur from medicine, con-
taining belladonna, coloqupts, Valeriana,  conium (ci- (
cuta); or from chamomile - tea. Coffee is also important
in cases  of poisoning by wine of antimony, or when
antimony, phosphorus or phosphoric acid  have been
swaUowed.
  Camphor is a principal antidote in all poisonings by
vegetable substances, and particularly  sharp,  acrid,
burning poisons, which  cause inflammation and red-
ness; in all cases of poisoning, where the  patient suf-
fers  from vomiting and flux, is pale, cold as ice, and
almost senseless.  In such cases,  if you do not know
what kind  of poison had been taken, you  should pre-
fer  having recourse to  camphor.   It will suffice to
let the patient smell it, or rub it on his skin.  You can
make a salve of it with warm oil,  or easily dissolve it
in heated brandy.
  It is the principal  antidote in all accidents from in-
sects.  Against Spanish flies, whether they have been
swallowed,  or  got into  the  eye, or when used as a
plaster, they have a poisonous effect, camphor is always
the  best  remedy.   Also  when  venomous  insects  or
infected honey  have  been swallowed, in violent symp-
toms after  meals,  in which small bugs or worms may 
— 108 -r-
 have  accidently fallen, or when one  has  swallowed
 small moths: — likewise after tUe sting of insects.
   When, together with other symptoms, the patient
 finds  it difficult to urinate, or this is  very painful to
 him, and intermixed with blood, you may always pre-
 sume, that this originates from Spanish flies, or other
 insects, and camphor is the best remedy.
   Camphor is finally applicable, when accidents result
 from  the  medicine a  sick person has  taken; when
 children sicken  after  the usual  preposterous worm
 medicines;  in accidents from  tobacco,  bitter almonds
 and medicines  that  have the smell of these  things,
 or cherry-stones, peach - kernels, acorns,  or nuts.
  It will mitigate after-pains from phosphorus, poison-
 ing by minerals,  or acids, and  particularly salty things.
 When through vomiting every thing has been  ejected
 from the stomach, let the patient smell  camphor from
 time to time.  This may also be done in poisonings by
 mushrooms,  or in accidents from charcoal  fire.
  The ingredients sometimes requisite,  such  as char-
 coal,  lye, kitchen salt,  starch, green  tea,  tobacco,
 are generally in most families;  the other things, often
 as  necessary,  such  as magnesia,  spirits  of nitre,
spirits  of sal ammoniac,  ought to be kept likewise,
being useful not only in cases of poisoning, but also in
many diseases.   In cases of poisoning  things of this
kind can only be  serviceable, hoAvever,  where  the 
— 100 —
poison is perfectly known, and they will be mentioned
in their proper place.
   From the preceding remarks it is evident, that,  in
cases of poisoning,  means  ought immediately to  be
taken:
     1st. to excite vomiting;
     2d. to lessen the effect of the poison.
   At first you will have to  alternate with either,  sub-
sequently attend to the latter object only.
   The usual emetics being poisons themselves (which
may prove injurious), the best  means to excite vomit-
ing are:
   a. Drinking lukewarm water, as much and as often
     as  possible.
   b. Tickling in the throat; and only when this proves
     ineffective,
  c. Snuff put upon the tongue; or with those upon
     whom this has no effect,
  d. Mustard with salt  in water; and only in cases
     where nothing can be got in  through the mouth,
  e. Injections of the smoke of tobacco.
  The principal remedies to lessen the effects of the
poison, when the poison itself is unknown, are, where
pains prevail:  water from the white of eggs; — where
insensibility predominates: — give coffee.
  As soon as  it is ascertained, whether the poison  is 
— no -
an acid, a metal, or an alkali;—if acids  and metals,
give soap-water; if alkali, give vinegar.
  All other remedies are  only applicable, when the
kind of poison is known.

   PROCEDURE AATHEN THE POISON IS ASCERTAINED.
  In general the same rules wUl apply, but, next  to
the remedies which wUl cause vomiting, you will have
recourse to such as are particularly prescribed.
  The antidotes recommended against each particular
poison, have been arranged according to their efficacy
the most efficacious being mentioned first.  When
these happen not to be at hand, give Avhat can be first
procured.  If a person,  for  instance, has swaUowed
sulphuric acid, it would be a folly to wait until magne-
sia or white soap could be brought from the apothe-
cary;  Avhere  this cannot be had on the spot,  take
quickly a handful of wood ashes, stir them in water,
and let this be drank immediately, although less proper.
Thus in other cases.
                 POISONOUS GASES.
  In deep privies  that have not been cleaned  for a
length of time; in places  deprived of a fresh current
of air, where animal offals are  suffered to  decay, a
poisonous gas is developed, of a foul, offensive smeU,
in which polished metal, particularly silver, turns black.
Such gas inhaled  will cause nausea and difficulty in 
— Ill —
perspiration; the pulse becomes feeble, the eyes weak;
it seems as if a cold  pervaded the ears; the abdomen
draws together; and unless the sufferer is speedily re-
moved from its influence,  convulsions and apparent
death ensue, which latter, if no medical aid is afforded,
will end in actual death.  The best remedy is chloride
of lime.  This ought always to be at hand, before peo-
ple expose themselves to such danger; for by the use
of chloride of lime, dissolved  in water, which will de-
stroy this foul air,  men may Avork in such places with-
out  danger.   The bad smell is speedily removed by
throAving in a few shovels full of quick lime.
  The person  Avho has  met  with such an accident,
should immediately be brought into the fresh air, un-
dressed , and placed on his back, the breast elevated.
Throw cold water on his face and breast.  If you have
a solution of chloride of lime in water, dip a sponge in,
and hold it occasionally before his nose.  The solution
should be rather weak, so as not to excite cough in a
sound person who happens to breathe it.  Put a table-
spoonful  of the strong solution  into a tumbler full of
water, and inject half a teaspoonful into the mouth of
the sufferer.  Repeat  this  from 5 to 10 minutes; dis-
continuing gradually as the patient improves.
   Vinegar can sooner be  had; mix it with an equal
 portion of water, and sprinkle the face with it; and hold
 a sponge,  dipt in vinegar,  before  the nose  and the
 mouth. 
- 112-
   During  this time the patient should be rubbed with
 hot flannel.  If you have sprinkled his face with cold
 water or vinegar, wipe it dry after a little while; then
 rub it with hot flannel, and repeat the sprinkling. The
 feet,  the stomach,  breast and  arms particularly ought
 to  be well rubbed.  The soles of the feet and the back
 may  be brushed a little with a stiff brush.
   Be not  too hasty, but proceed gently and  continue
 patiently.  Life sometimes will not return till after 3 or
 4 hours.
  If the  patient,  apparently dead, does not breathe at
 aU, it is  useless to hold a sponge before his nose; only
 try from time to time by holding a light feather there,
 whether his breathing has recommenced.  Blow breath
 occasionaUy into  his  mouth,  Avhich is best  done
 by  a  person inhaling  as much as he can, and then
 placing his mouth  on that of the  apparently dead
 (whose nose should be held shut), and blowing in  the
 breath gradually.   If you perceive  the  breast rising
 thereby,  let the breath go out of itself, and repeat  the
 operation.   If the breath  wiU  not come out  again of
 itself, place a towel around  the breast, and after  the
 breath has  been  blown in,  pull it gently.  Thus  by
 keeping up an artificial respiration, a person apparently
 dead may often be restored again, but he who under-
 takes  the operation  should himself be healthy and have
a clean breath, and either drink, or rinse his mouth
occasionally with vinegar.  As  soon as the  sufferer 
— 113 —
begins to breathe,  or the  exhalation of the breath in-
fused becomes more  rapid,  cease  the  infusion,  Uoav
gently fresh air towards him, and only Avhen the breath
becomes stronger, hold a sponge to his  mouth, dipped
in a very Aveak solution of chloride  of Ume,  or vinegar.
You ought to be very careful,  indeed,  lest you ex-
tinguish the feeble Ufe just returning.  If the patient
recovers, give him a feAv  drops of a weak solution of
chloride of Ume or vinegar.   If he complains of cold,
inclination to go to stool,  or nausea, and vinegar will
not remove this feeling,  or the patient dislikes it, give
him a little black coffee; if he complains of heat and
great Aveakness, give him  a little good,  and if possible,
old Avine.  The smell of camphor  is also often  bene-
ficial.   Consult in  this respect the wishes of the pa-
tient;  Avhatever is most agreeable.to him, or affords
him relief,  deserves the preference.
  Another mephitic  gas is  developed  in deep  Avells,
vaults and lime furnaces, which is  suffocating.  It has
no  bad smell, but makes  him who inhales it sleepy,
giddy and  at last senseless.
  Persons affected by it will usually revive in a short
time,  if they are speedily brought into the fresh air,
sprinkled with cold water, and Avith vinegar, and par-
ticularly by  the  infusion of black  coffee.   Do not act
with too much precipitation — delay is not dangerous
in such a case.  If respiration  will not return,  it will
be necessary to blow in some breath.
                                        8 
- 114-
  The vapor  of charcoal  is  very dangerous,  par-
ticularly to persons sleeping.  Never sleep with lighted
charcoal in a chamber without a chimney.  This refers
also to stone-coal.  It has also happened that old wood-
work has been glimmering, and  thus continued for
days without smoke, and  that the inhabitants of such
a house,  not minding the  not very perceptible smeU of
something burning, were  found on the point  of death,
before the glimmering had even been discovered.   It is
remarkable that persons exposed to this exhalation be-
come so  feeble as  to be unable to go into the  fresh air,
to open doors and windows, or to caU for aid.  They   I
labor under the greatest inconvenience, perceive  their
danger, yet cannot resolve to move from  the spot, or
save themselves.  A  similar  sensation seizes those who
in very cold weather sit doAvn in the open air to rest
themselves; although they know the fate that hangs
over them,  they cannot recover courage to resist  it.
  The signs of poisoning  from the effect of coal - fire,
before apparent death  prevails,  are: — headache  with
nausea, violent exertion to vomit, vomiting, and  even
blood; a  heavy load  seems to  oppress  the breast, the
face becomes red, purple, and full of blood; the patient
is  seized with an involuntary, convulsive  Aveeping,
talks incoherently, falls doAvn suddenly into  fits, be-
comes senseless and apoplectic.
  Carry him into the fresh air, _ub him Avith  vinegar
and let him inhale it.  If the face is already purple, 
— 115 —
 and he talks incoherently, throw  ice-cold water over
 his head.   In  general it is well to apply cold to the
 head, ivarmth  to the feet.  After the patient has re-
 covered , it will be well to give him  No. 2, removing
 the vinegar. Should No. 2  help, but not long, repeat
 it# After some hours, or sooner, when No. 2 wiU not
 avail,  give No. 5,   and let it  have time to  operate.
 In case of apoplexy only it will be useful  to bleed first.
   The dry rot in old buildings has a similar yet slower
 effect than  that from coal - fire upon their inhabitants.
 Such buildings ought to be puUed down; hoAvever,  if
 people have to live  in them, endeavor to kill the dry
 rot by stone-coal fire.  Apply this, as much as possible,
 above, below and about the spot where  the dry rot
 breaks out.  Brush the spot itself with a strong solution
 of blue vitriol, or sulphate of copper. To guard against
 the effects of the dry rot, put, a few drops of sulphuric
acid into a gallon of rain water,  and take occasionally
a drink of it.
  To  obviate the bad consequences of exhalations from
 chloride of  lime, to which people are sometimes ex-
 posed, smoke tobacco;  or drop some strong brandy,
rum, or spirits of wine on a piece of loafsugar, and put
 it into your mouth.
  In accidents from inhaling poisonous vapors, such as
 Prussic acid, or mineral acids, take spirits of hartshorn,
 or spirits of sal ammoniac which Avill afford relief; but
 do by no means apply the vial containing such spirits
                                       «* 
— 116 —
to the nose, you would only increase the evU thereby
— pass the  open vial  at the distance  of about  6 or
8 inches sloAvly before the sufferer, so as to communi-
cate the smell feebly to him; continue this  as often as
may be necessary.  Or put a drop on a bit  of paper,
insert this into an empty  bottle, and let him sometimes
smell at the bottle.  But if the vapors were  from alkali,
this Avould avaU nothing, in, that case  let  him inhale
the smell of vinegar.   Whether the vapors  are  from
acids  or alkali, you Will  find out by blue paper;  acids
wiU make it turn red,  alkali will make that  which is
stained red from acids blue again.  In cases of poison-
ing from acid vapors you may put one  drop  of spirits
of sal ammoniac into a tumbler full of water,  and give
of this  mixture a teaspoonful  every ten. minutes; in
poisoning from vapors of alkali give from time to time
a teaspoonful of vinegar.
         MINERAL AND OTHER STRONG ACIDS.
  In cases of poisoning  by sulphuric  acid or oil  of
vitriol;  muriatic acid or spirits of salt, nitric acid  or
aqua fortis, aqua regia, salts of wild sorrel, phosphoric
acid,  spirits  of vinegar,  wood-vinegar, or abundance
of Wine vinegar: —
  Perceivable in a sour, burning taste, smell, an acrid
heat in the throat and  stomach, cutting pain in the
bowels; increased when drinking, offensive breath; a
sour taste when vomiting,  when what is thus thrown 
— 117 —
up foams, and blue paper dipt into it turns red;—the
inside of the mouth often spotted, as if burned.  Ad-
minister
  1st. Lukewarm soap-water in great abundance.
  2d, Magnesia, a  spoonful  in  a cup of water after
every attack of vomiting, or repeated when the pains
increase.  Burnt is not so good  as common  magnesia.
  3d. Chalk,  powdered and stirred in water.
  4th. Wood-ashes, a spoonful in warm Avater.
  5th. Pot-ashes or soda, the point of a knife full dis-
solved in a large tumbler Avith water.
  Alternate  with the first  and the second;  the others
are merely intended as substitutes until the former can
be procured.  After the patient has vomited sufficiently,
let him drink gruel of oatmeal,  barley,  pealed grain, a
decoction of linseed or rice, whichever is at hand, and
let him  taste nothing else  for some days.  After the
first storm is past, give  against sulphuric acid  No. 8;
muriatic acid  No. 12;  nitric acid  No. 16 R.;  phos-
phoric acid    No.  1;   other acids or wood - vinegar
No. 3.   Before administering these medicines  to the
patient, you may try smelling of camphor.
  When  strong  acids  have  got into the eye,  oil  of
almonds is best; or fresh,  unsalted butter;  in case  of
need, Avc;ik soap-Avater; pure water is injurious, and
should not be used till afterwards to wash the eye.  If
you have scorched yourself outwardly  with  strong 
— 118 —
acids,  soap is to be used in preference to all other
things, as soap will heal all burns speedUy.
                 ALKALINE POISONS.
   Pot and pearl-ashes, fretting stone, lye,  salts of
tartar, oil of tartar, soda, ammonia, fretting spirits of
sal ammoniac, spirits of sal ammoniac, English smelling
powder,  salts of hartshorn, spirits of hartshorn, burnt
and quick-lime— poisoning from these articles is
   Perceptible in an alkaline, urinous, acrid taste, with
small bubbles on Avhat is separated, blue paper turning
red in it; else the same symptoms as from  acids, al-
though Avhat is ejected in vomiting does not smell sour.
   Give: — 1st. Two spoonfuls of vinegar mixed in a
tumbler  full of water;  warm water,  if you  h_ve  it.
Take a glass full every five minutes.
   2d. Lemon-juice, or other acids, very much diluted;
or sour fruit, pressed out in water.
   3d. Sour milk.
  4th. Gruel and injections.  Emetics are very injurious,
and vomiting  should only be excited  by these drinks,
or tickling  in the throat with a feather.
   In cases  of poisoning  by barytes (a peculiar kind of
heavy, white earth, which is sometimes sold as rats-
bane), pure vinegar is  injurious; give therefore only
gruel and oil,  and excite vomiting, till Glauber salts or
sulphate  of soda can be procured, which is to be given
dissolved in vinegar,  and diluted.  Afterwards let the 
— 119 —
patient smell camphor, and if this will not avail, sweet
spirits of nitre.   After pot - ashes  No. 1  is applicable,
and subsequently  No. 29;  after spirits  of sal ammo-
niac  No. 16 R.
     OTHER SUBSTANCES POWERFULLY EFFECTIVE.
   Liver  of sulphur.   Against  the effects  of which
 take water with some vinegar or lemon -juice, oily or
 glutinous drink and injections.  If much drinking and
 tickling the throat will not occasion vomiting, give a
 weak solution of tartar emetic.   After the  patient has
 done vomiting, give him either vinegar, if it  relieves,
 or if not, once  No. 5,  and no vinegar.
  Iodine  is  unfortunately often  given as medicine,
 although  it sometimes occasions  sudden, dangerous
 accidents.  The remedies are: — 1st  Starch, stirred in
 water.   2d Paste, made thereof.   3d  Wheat-flour.
 Subsequently, thin gruel. Against after-pains No. 5;
 subsequently, if necessary,   No. 19.
  Phosphorus.  Against this,—oil and everything
greasy being dangerous,  give only gruel, and endeavor
 to excite vomiting by tobacco or mustard, if it  can-
 not be otherwise brought  on  immediately.  Then
give some black coffee.  After a few hours it will be
well to give a  spoonful  of magnesia.  If neither  this,
nor the smell  of camphor should afford relief,  give
 No. 13,  which generally speaking wiU  be  good after- 
— 120 —
wards.  Should  the patient wish it, give him a little
good old wine, or brandy, the latter dropt on sugar.
  Alcohol, or strong spirits of wine and ether, if acci-
dentally swallowed, may produce bad  effects.  It will
usually suffice to give milk and gruel.  Should this,
however, not mitigate the pain immediately, put a drop
of spirits of sal ammoniac into a tumblerful of sugared
water, and give of this by teaspoonfuls.   If this does
not soon  afford relief,  give   No. 13,   and gruel as long
as the stomach can bear it.  Subsequently give black
coffee.
  Prussic acid is known  by its smell (that of bitter
almonds),  and operates so suddenly,  that you must
hasten to administer the proper antidotes.  In this case
there is  no time to excite vomiting.   Let the patient
smell spirits of sal ammoniac, but kept it at a distance.
Drop a little on a handkerchief, and hold  it so that only
a faint exhalation may reach the  patient.    Or put a
drop of it into a tumbler full of Avater, stir it, and give
him a teaspoonful of it every 3 or 5 minutes.  As soon
as you can have coffee made, give him this abundantly,
also give it by injection.  In case of need let him first
smell vinegar or  camphor, and then inhale  the vapor
of it.   Subsequently give him  No. 1, or No. 25;  and
should this not appease the after-pains,  give  No. 13.
  Alum.   Give soap-Avater, or sugar - Avater until  the
patient vomits; subsequently give   Nos.  8 or 6.
  Pitriol, white, green or blue; in this case give warm 
— 121 —
sugar-water or cold solution of white of eggs in water,
till  the patient has vomited  repeatedly;  afterwards
give gruel.
  Saltpetre and sal ammoniac : — against these give
lukewarm water, or buttered water until the patient
has vomited abundantly; then give plenty of gruel.
               METALLIC  SUBSTANCES.
  Arsenic such as ratsbane, fly-stone, cobalt, king's
yellow,  orpiment,  in fever drops, unguents and plas-
ters  for cancer, and numerous secret remedies, and
particularly those for horses and cattle.  For this give
  1st. Soap-water.  2d.  Water with white of eggs.
3d.  Sugar-water.  4th. Milk.   As soon  as  the patient
has vomited, give him the  remedy again.  There is not
much danger,  if by copious vomiting every thing  is
thrown up.  Vinegar will  not reUev'e, and oil is rather
injurious.
  German physicians  have of late recommended oxyd-
hydrat. as the best antidote.  In lieu of it you may take
common rust of iron, half a tablespoonful in a cup of
water, repeating the dose, if it proves beneficial.
  Subsequently give  No. 25,   several times repeated;
if the patient is feverish and restless at night, give in
addition No.  17;  if he is Avorse in the day time, after
his sleep, costive or troubled with a slimy flux: No. 13.
If after   No. 25  there  remained  nausea, vomiting,
with heat or cold,  and great weakness, give  No. 6. 
— 122 —
   In the liquor which hatters use in  the manufacture
 of fine hats arsenic is contained.  The wearing of such
 hats often occasions eruptions on the forehead, or sore
 eyes.   Have  the hat well lined  with silk or leather;
 against the consequences take  No. 16.
   Corrosive sublimate.  Against this give 1st. Water
 from white  of eggs.  2d.  Sugar-water.  3d.  Milk.
 4th. Starch from wheat-flour,  dissolved or boUed in
 water or paste of Avheat - flour.
   White of eggs in water is the principal remedy; you
 may alternate with  sugar-water.   The  after-pains
 require the same treatment mentioned before in poison-
 ing by medicine, under the caption of "Mercury".
   Copper.  Verdigris or any other  preparation from
 copper.  Give 1st. White of eggs.  2d. Sugar.  Either
 may be SAvallowed without  water. 3d.  MUk. 4th. Gruel.
   The filings of iron in gum - water with some vinegar
 are said to speedily cure poisoning by copper.
   Lead.   In  this case give 1st. Epsom salts, or sul-
 phate of magnesia.  2d. Glauber salts,  or sulphate of
 soda.  The former is the best; when  it cannot  be had,
 take the latter.  A  tablespoonful  dissolved in a pint of
 warm water, and drank often and abundantly,  in pro-
 portion to  the  quantity  of the poison.   3d. Soap.
4th.  White of eggs.  5th. Milk.
   After the salts, or the soap administer  gruel as in-
jection and drink.
   Lunar caustic.   Against the effects of this give 
— 123 —
kitchen-salt,  dissolved, in great abundance,  and sub-
sequently gruel.
   Antimony,   either as antimonial wine, or  tartar
emetic.  Give 1st. A decoction of gall-nuts, oak-bark,
or the  peeling of pomegranates.  2d.  Black  coffee in
great abundance.  3d. Gruel.
   In convulsions No. 200,  nausea and other affections
No. 25 00°.
   Tin.   Against the effects  of this give 1st.  White of
eggs.  2d. Sugar.  3d. Milk.
   Poisoning by tin occurs frequently, Avhen any thing
acid  has remained  standing  in  a tin vessel, and been
eaten afterwards.  Any thing that is acid ought never
to cool  or remain  standing in tin vessels; neither
should  silver, tin,  or plated spoons be left in  food.
Acids should only be left standing in vessels of wood,
earthenware or  glass.
i  The tedious  and frequent  afflictions from tin- are
relieved by  No. 8.

                VEGETABLE  POISONS.
   Mushrooms (poisonous); show their effect only after
several hours;  the stomach swells, there is  a cutting
pain in  the pit of it; upon thirst, nausea, hiccups,
anguish, follow vomitings and diarrhoea; numbness of
the limbs, a feeble pulse, stupefaction, incoherent talk,
and fits. Further the vomiting, but rather let the patient
drink much cold water, as cold as can be procured; 
— 124 —
give him occasionally finely powdered charcoal made
with sweet-oil into a kind of salve.  Should this afford
no  relief, let him gently smeU spirits of sal ammoniac.
After-pains are often mitigated by Avine or coffee.
  Grown corn, or those thick, black, blasted grains
in Indian corn, rice, wheat, or rye;  as also burns or
a black corruption in  grains similar to rust of iron, is
very injurious to  man and beast.  However, the ill
effects of it can be removed  by the  common  night-
shade, broken in cold water and hot water poured over
it.  Let the sufferer inhale  the  vapors of it,  or have
the cattle washed with it.
  Infection from plants exuding  a white juice, which
are abundant here, is cured  by washing  with soap-
water,  and  afterwards with brandy.   If some of the
juice gets into the eye, use oil of almonds, unsalted
butter, or milk; if it gets  into the stomach: use soap-
water, milk &c., but neither  acid, nor emetic.   This
refers also to all other acrid, burning,  caustic plants or
gums,  such as gamboge, euphorbium &c.
  In affections from plants  which have an intoxicating
effect rendering people insensible,  or delirious, coffee,
drank  in abundance and injected, is the principal rem-
edy.  In some cases vinegar also is  good, for instance,
against the effects of opium, laudanum, or poppy heads.
If the patient has a red face, or a Avild  look, cold  water
thrown over him, may do him good.
  Parts of plants which smell like bitter almonds, and 
— 125 —
consequently  contain that virulent poison Prussic
acid,  such as bitter almonds, peach  kernels, cherry
and plumb stones, with many other kernels, and laurel
leaves; and in cases of poisoning by things made there-
with, such as cherry brandy, persico, noyau, and other
cordials: many preparations, called medicines: aU easily
distinguished by their peculiar smell,  and bitter taste,
as well as their consequences; heaviness,  giddiness,
oppression, particularly on the breast,  at first a quick,
then a slow pulse,  lameness, or a feeling as if lameness
were to foUow — in all these sensations black coffee is
the principal remedy, and in very dangerous cases let
the patient smell caustic spirits of sal  ammoniac occa-
sionally  (but feebly), or drop a  little  of it into a tum-
bler fuU of water, stir it,  and give  him a teaspoonful
every 10 or 15 minutes.
  Coffee is also the  principal remedy in cases of poi-
soning by opium,  or laudanum, poppy seeds, or a
decoction of poppy heads, which  people  sometimes
foolishly give to chUdren to make them sleep.  Before
coffee  can be  got  ready, give vinegar.  If the patient
lays quite senseless, beating him hard on his back and
posteriors will be serviceable.  Emetics are useless, and
if no vomiting folloAvs upon his  drinking coffee, you
must endeavor to urge it on by giving warm water and
tickling the inside of the throat.  Subsequently it will
be good to give several times No. 25,  and, if after-
pains continue, after  some  days No. 7. If thorn-apple 
                     — 126 —
     i
 has occasioned the mischief, also give coffee or vinegar
 in abundance.  Should no vomiting follow, tobacco will
 be proper; against after - pains give  No. 13.
   Sumac is apt to cause a complaint similar to St. An-
 thony's fire, in which outward rubbing is improper,
 and applying any thing like washes or unguents, which
 would strike-in the infection, would be highly  inju-
 rious.  If a careful washing with soap-water does not
 avail, try to assuage the itching and burning by gently
 rubbing with wheat-bran, or dusting with hair-powder.
 Let  the patient abstain from Avhatever is heating or
 acrid, and give him  No. 12;  not repeating the same,
 should it help, but doing so, should it get worse again.
 If the infection happens to be mostly in the face,  or if
 No.  12  wiU not avail,  give  No. 5.
  In cases of poisoning by that noxious  plant,  fre-
 quently given against  worms — pink - root  (spigelia)
let the patient  smell camphor, give  him black coffee,
and  if for some days after-pains continue, palpitation
of the heart, giddines &c., give  No. 7.
  In cases of poisoning by camphor,  give black coffee
till it brings on  vomiting, and against after-pains No 2,
every hour, until they cease.
  In poisoning  by Saffrqn the same remedies.
  In afflictions  from all  other vegetable substances,
give camphor to smell, and, if this wiU not avail,  let
the  patient  drink  coffee;  when the  effect  is more 
— 127 —
stupifying, weak vinegar; when very painful, soap-
water and milk.
                 ANIMAL POISONS.
  Spanish flies (cantharides), or blisters raised thereby,
contain a virulent poison, very injurious, if it happens
to get into  the  stomach or the eye.   It occasions a
violent burning,  which is  increased by sweet oil, fat,
milk &c.  The best remedy inwardly,  and also for the
eyes, is the Avhite of eggs, or lukewarm gruel.  Put
this thick upon the eye, or in case of need use flour,
but do not wash and rub too much;  have the poison
taken out in preference by a linen rag.
  In  all other bad consequences from  Spanish  flies,
which sometimes also result from bUsters, and in simi-
lar accidents from other insects, camphor is  the prin-
cipal remedy.  Let the patient  smell it  every minute,
and rub him with spirits of camphor, where he may be
mostly afflicted,  for instance,  the temples in headache,
or on the loins, in heavy pains in the kidneys,  or
bladder.
  After poisonous  honey, camphor is  also  the best
remedy, to be smeUed and rubbed with: give  inwardly
Avarm tea or coffee, without milk.
   The hair  of  caterpillars  are apt  to cause violent
inflammation.  Do*not rub,  for it will only increase
the  evil; put on handkerchiefs  rubbed with camphor,
or sprinkled with spirits of camphor. 
— 128 —
  Among clams there are sometimes poisons,  which
are very troublesome.  Keep up the vomiting, if there
is an inclination  for it; give charcoal with sugar and
water, or in molasses; camphor to smell, and after-
wards black coffee to drink.   If an eruption  occurs,
and swelUng of the face, give   No.  5.
  Should poisonous fish occasion bad symptoms,  give
finely powdered charcoal with brandy, and, should this
afford no relief, after some hours give black coffee.  If
this will not relieve, let the patient eat plenty of sugar,
or drink it in water; if this  wiU not help, try weak
vinegar, inwardly and outwardly.
  When the poison of toads,  frogs or  lizard, has got
into the eye,  rub - in the spittle of a healthy person,
and give  No. 3  every hour, or Avhenever it is getting
worse.   If the poison got into the mouth, take at first
a tablespoonful of finely powdered charcoal, with milk
or oil.  If sudden and dangerous symptoms occur, let
the patient smell spirits of nitre.,  Subsequently give
No. 19.
   The grease - poison contained in cheese, blood, meat
half gone into  putrefaction,  particularly  in sausages,
liver-puddings,  blood-pudding, sour meat, bacon and
hams,  old rancid  goose-fat,  and  similar substances,
not sufficiently smoked, — develops itself  so suddenly,
that things eatable to-day, may be poisonous to-mor-
row.   The principal signs of a person being poisoned
thereby are,  besides  heart-burning  and nausea,  a 
— 129 —
feeling of dryness in the throat,  sometimes also in the
mouth, the nose,  the ears;  causing the eye-Uds, the
sides of the nose, points of the fingers after some days
to become quite hard, as though they were dried up.
The voice becomes hoarse,  the pulse slow and feeble;
the patient feels hunger and  thirst, yet is scarcely able
to swallow.   Great weakness usually prevails, the eye-
lids are as if they were lamed, the pupil of the eye is
enlarged, the patient sees but feebly, as if through a
mist, or he sees  every thing double.  The stomach at
the same time is swollen,  painful and costive.  The
knees and the feet become stiff;  and unless death  re-
Ueves the sufferer, a tedious,  incurable  disease will
remain.
  He who has eaten of such things, and perceives after
some hours the commencement of these signs and their
gradual increase, should not be  tardy in  applying the
proper remedies.  If within 4 or 5 hours after the meal,
he feels inclination to vomit, he  should  drink tepid
water to bring it on.   Sometimes the burning and dry-
ness in the throat is supposed to  originate  from acidity
in the stomach, and people take magnesia, which does
not help; or they deem it corrosive poison, and drink
milk or oil, which is likewise useless.  The only things
that can do good, are acids.   As soon as the  stomach
has  emptied  itself, take weak, dijuted vinegar;  wash
yourself with and rinse the throat with it.  If you have
lemon-juice,  it wiU answer stiU better.  For a change,
                                       9 
— 130 —
when the acid becomes disgusting,  occasionaUy take a
Uttle sugar.  You may also now and then take a dish
of coffee, or what is still better, strong black tea.   If
the dryness will not abate after these, or returns again;
if after injections of slimy substances there is no stool,
give  No. 12,   and wait its effect  for  6 hours.  If a
trifling, yet not lasting improvement takes place, give
No. 12  again,  as often as it gets Avorse. ■ No other in-
jection ought to be given but of slimy warm water, with
a little vinegar, lemon or Ume juice.
  What  No. 12  cannot remove,  is frequently cured
by   No. 10;  should  lameness, or dryness remain,
No. 19  will sometimes remove it.
  In  sick persons and also in sick animals, Avhatever
sickness it may be under  which they labor, there is
always  developed a kind of poison, similar to that in
parts of animals becoming putrified.  As various as are
the diseases, so various are also these matters; some
have but little, some great influence upon others; some
operate by exhalation, but the greater  part only when
they  get into  the blood, or  into  the  stomach.  We
loathe whatever a sick person ejects, and thus a natural
aversion preserves us from  the  influence  of such
noxious matter.  For this reason careful people avoid
the garments of  those who have  suffered for a long
time  with a dangerous disease.   But we are  not so
much on our guard against diseased animals, and  yet
their exhalation alone will prove  injurious in  many 
— 131 —
cases.   Thus  that from  horses having the glanders,
may affect a human being with a disease quite different.
It is worse with the excrements and the spittle of dis-
eased animals, and the matter from sores and ulcers is
always  poisonous.  And  yet, notwithstanding the de-
cidedly  dangerous consequences,  leprous,  or measly
swine are still slaughtered by the unprincipled or ava-
ricious.
  The most dangerous disease  in  this respect is the
sick spleen of cattle.  If the  blood of such a beast only
touches the hand, it may prove infectious.  The skin-
ning (which through ignorance or selfishness continues
to be done), and even the  tanning and dressing its skin
may proA-e as dangerous.   Its flesh, though salted and
smoked, is a poison, and has almost always caused
death, or lingering,  incurable disease.  The cattle are
known  to labor under a  diseased  spleen, when they
appear suddenly sad, stumble, tremble after they have
been drinking, with a dry heat and short breath; during
which symptoms burning tumors are formed.  Unless
you can save  such cattle by frequently throwing plenty
of cold water over them,  they must die.  In this case
at least  endeavor  to preserve the others by cold water.
Those which perished thus,  ought to  be  buried in as
deep a  pit as possible, without being touched  with
hands.  Whatever in any  manner came in contact with
them ought to be burned, buried,  or  at least washed
with a solution of chloride of Ume in water.
                                       9* 
— 132 —
   If a person is so unfortunate as to be infected with
 the disease of the  spleen, he feels at first melancholy,
 Weak  and cold,  he gets on several parts of his body a
 red spot, with a black pimple in the middle;  this will
 soon turn into a blue tumor and terminate in  an in-
 flammatory ulcer. On this by no means put a  poultice,
 or any thing  warm and moist; bleeding also is very
 dangerous.  All you can do is to keep quiet, observe a
 strict diet, drink plenty of cold water, have cold water
 throwrt on the infected spots  and wiped off again rap-
 idly; inwardly use  No. 19,   repeating it only  when
 the case gets worse.
  Whatever Was soiled by  horses  having the glan-
 ders, should be washed with  chloride of lime in water;
 however,  it wiU not hurt, after having been exposed a
 good while to the  air and sun.  Should a person  be
 infected by a  horse having  that  disease,  give him
 No. 10,  and  if it will  not answer  No. 19.  Subse-
 quently, if required, you may give   No. 18,  and if
 after several weeks the indisposition  is not removed,
 No. 35 R.   But give all these remedies only after  No. 5
has been  administered, repeated within 10 days, and
not at all,  if the patient is getting better.
—«5©*_>«!_*—• 
— 133 —
                        H.
               POISONING BY WOUNDS.
  The sting  of spiders, centipedes, scorpions, of bees,
wasps, hornets, humble-bees, of moschettos, knats or
bugs with a  fine tube for blood sucking, are seldom
dangerous; they are only troublesome, but may have
bad  consequences  by their great number, or by their
touching sensitive parts in delicate persons and young
chfldren.
  The principal remedy in such cases is the'smeU of
camphor,  and washing with  cold water.  If you  can
bear it, you  can effect a cure by holding the injured
part close to the fire, or holding a Uve coal, a red-hot
wire, a burning segar or pipe, as close to the affected
part as possible, until the pain is gone.
  When pursued by a swarm of bees,  do not wave
your hands about, as it will  avail nothing,  and only
irritate them.   When  in  the woods should  a swarm
foUow you, or many have lighted on your head,  and
there be no water near into which  you might plunge,
lay yourself flat upon the ground, the face doAvnwards,
protecting the  sides of the head with your hands,  and
remain in that position till they are gone.  Wet the
spots that were stung with spittle, scratch  them softly
with your finger-nails, till sting and poison are drawn
out.  Then put on black garden earth, repeating it
when the pain  increases,  or rub honey into it, or  one 
— 134 —
 of the remedies mentioned.  Did the bee sting into the
 eye,  or the mouth, honey will likewise do;, if possible
 try to extract the sting, from the mouth by scratching,
 or from the eye by very delicate pincers. Subsequently
 give camphor to smell, until it gets better.
   The same precaution is also to be observed in regard
 to the sting of wasps, whose sting,  however, does not
 remain.  Warn  chUdren  not to bite  inconsiderately
 into a pear or an apple, in which there is a hole; some-
 times there is a wasp inside, and  its  stinging in  the
 mouth is very dangerous.
   When a person has been stung  in a very sensitive
 place, and inflammation, swelling and  fever foUow,
 give him camphor to smeU, as long as it Avill assuage,
 but should the inflammation continue, give  No. 3,
 and if this does not avail immediately,  No. 15.  Should
 the tongue be much swollen and No. 3 wiU not afford
relief within  half an hour, nor  No. 15  after the ex-
piration of one or two hours, give   No. 5 W.,   a
spoonful  every half  hour,  until the sweUing ceases.
If this also proves useless,  give  No. 7  in the  same
manner.   If the eye  is swollen,  Nos. 3  or 15   will
help,  given alternately; leaving  No. 3  to operate at
 least an hour, and  No. 15  at least four hours, length-
ening the period,  if some  improvement  takes place.
Do nothing else except wetting a cloth with cold water
and tying it around.   If after some days the eye still
feels sore  No. 7  will often prove effective. 
— 135 —
  Moschettos are driven away by the smoke of brown
sugar,  strewed upon  live coals or hot iron; let the
smoke  pass off, and then shut the door and windows.
Moschetto bites Avhen painful  are easily cured by wip-
ing them with lemon-juice.
  Yet it will  not do to remove too quickly the effects
of the sting or bite of insects if very numerous; this
would be as  bad as an eruption  suddenly driven-in.
You had better give   No. 3,  and  after  some hours
No. 15,  and should  it not be better  the next  day:    ,
No. 16.
  In the bite  of a snake you ought to know, whether
the snake was venomous or not. AU venomous snakes
have in the upper jaw but two teeth,  very long and
large;  all snakes that have  two  rows  of teeth above
and below, are not venomous.  After  the  bite  of a
venomous snake you  Avill feel a violent,  cutting and
sometimes burning pain.
  If the reptile is not venomous, rub  salt or gunpowder
into the Avound.  But if it is venomous, tie a few fin-
gers length above the  wound a cord  of any description
tightly around the limb, so as to prevent the return of
the blood from the wound to the heart, leaving it thus
as long as the patient can bear it, or the danger is over.
Suck out the Avound on the spot, or let some one else
do it.   This  will hurt no one, unless he happens to
have a fresh  wound on his lips, or in his mouth.  Even
the swallowing of the venom can do no harm, provided 
— 136 —
 he who sucks,  takes either before or after, some garlic
 or salt into his  mouth.  However, you must suck well,
 and continue long, draAving the  wound  previously
 apart as much as possible, stroking with your hands,
 while you suck,  all around towards the wound,  par-
 ticularly that part which  is nearest the heart.  If the
 person bitten cannot suck  himself, and no one else will
 undertake it, it may be done by a clay pipe, and even
 by a reed, only you must in that case suck stronger,
 leaving off as Uttle as possible, and holding the limb so
 that Avhen taking off" the  reed  from  above,  what  is
 sucked out may flow off below.   A  bit of a new  clay
 pipe, a potsherd,  or slacked lime, will adhere itself to
 the wound,  and extract some poison.
   Immediately after the sucking, rub fine kitehen salt
 well in,  until the wound  is saturated, or gunpowder,
 ashes of tobacco, chewed  tobacco, or wood - ashes, or
 whatever of this  description is  at hand,  yet  the  first
 named has the preference.   The patient ought  to keep
 himself as quiet as possible; the  greater the motion or
 the anxiety, the Avorse  wiU be  the  consequences. If
 you  are  far from home, and otherwise  without help,
 bury the whole  limb, or half of your naked body in the
 black earth, and  renew this  earth bath  from time to
time.
  Inwardly give immediately some  salt  water, or the
point of a knife full of salt,  or gunpowder, or some
garlic.  If notwithstanding bad symptoms occur, if the 
— 137 —
 cutting  pain increases, stretching from the  wound
 towards the heart;  if the  spot turns blue, purple, or
 swells; if vomiting takes place, giddiness, or fainting,
 hasten to give  No.  19 W.   Should the case get worse,
 repeat the same dose within  half an hour; otherwise
 not until  after several hours;  should an improvement
 take place,  do nothing more until it gets worse again.
 If after a second or third repetition it will not help,
 give  No. 5.  If ash - root can be had, put a poultice of
 it around the limb, and give an infusion of it to drink.
 Seneca root is also sometimes serviceable.  The linger-
 ing after - pains  No. 10 wUl often remove; sometimes
 No. 7.
  The bite of a mad dog,  of a raving animal, or even
 that of an angry, irritated  one,  should  be treated at
 first in the same manner as the bite of a snake.  Burn-
 ing, cauterising, cutting, lacerating, suppurating and
 all similar cruelties are positively useless; for no means
 in the Avorld can extract what is not either pressed, or
 sucked out  at  the moment the person is bitten.   On
 the contrary, the more you butcher the wound, the
 more rapidly will the poison pervade the whole mass
 of the blood.   The Physicians, in fact, have  recourse
 to such bloody Avork only to show their importance, or
from a mania after murderous, lacerating and destroy-
ing  operations; for these methods have never yet done
the  least  good.   Therefore, after  having the poison
sucked out, and salt or other ingredients aforementioned 
                    —  138 —
rubbed in, suffer the wound to heal, using only the
following precaution.
  The sub-named preventative, or another in Avhich
you confide,  ought to be apphed untU the scar of the
wound attains the natural color of the skin.  It  should
be renewed whenever the wound  becomes  hard or
dark-colored, red or inflamed.
  Sometimes after seven days, or later, particularly
when the patient has a slight fever, a blister wUl raise
under the tongue; have  this cut open with a  pair of
fine pointed scissors, or a penknife,  and let the  patient
rinse his mouth with salt water.
  The steam bath has been found to be a good remedy.
If there is an opportunity of applying it several times
soon after the accident happened, the patient will un-
doubtedly derive benefit from it; at  any rate, if it pos-
sibly can be done, apply it as soon as the first suspicious
symptoms  show themselves:  viz.: — shivering and
aversion to drinking, to  any thing  shining, or to the
wind; combined Avith sadness and melancholy.  It may
prove beneficial.  The patient  should  be  in  a place
large enough to have sufficient air to breathe,  and yet
so small as to be easily filled with hot steam..  A small
room of wooden partitions, Avhich can be tightly closed
would answer best.  If the patient  already suffers un-
der convulsions, he should  be wrapped up in a sheet,
so as to confine his hands and feet,  but leave his head
and neck free.  Bring into this room stones or bricks 
                     — 139 —
thoroughly heated,  as many as  possible,  and throw
either water on them,  or, if the patient is unable to
stand  this, use wet sand.  The  stones, as they cool,
must be removed,  to be heated  again.   It would be
better, were another person within the room to render
such assistance as the patient might probably require.
However, the whole process wiU avail nothing, if there
is not a hot fire kept up, or should there be a want of
people to attend to  removing and bringing in stones;
for the whole room ought to be quite filled with hot
steam, and this for a considerable  length of time,  if
the steam bath intended as a preventive, at least for
an hour or two; — if used at the  appearane of the dis-
ease, only untfl the fits cease.

  We have added two medicines  which we deem the
best.  As a preventive let the patient smell evening and
morning  No. 39,   repeating it every seventh day,  till
a fever, diarrhoea,   bloody flux or something similar
takes place; when nothing more need be taken. Should
bile or eruptions result from it,  no external application
ought to be used,  they wiU disappear of themselves.
Or take a  little of this  poAvder on  the point of a pen-
knife every seventh day.  We consider this as a suffi-
cient preservative.   If happen  the  Avorst and hydro-
phobia should appear, it will be easily  cured.

  If the patient already suffers from an attack of hydro-
phobia,  No. 38   is serviceable.   Best only given to 
— 140 —
smell, and always when fits occur.  Should the attack
become worse after it, wait tiU two or three attacks
have taken place, and should they become more feeble,
give nothing further;  as soon as they increase, let the
patient  smell  again.  If they  remain as they were,
repeat within  three hours.  If No. 38   wiU avail no
longer, give  No. 5.
  The endless variety of remedies against hydrophobia,
which in  every country increase Avith every year, de-
serve  not much  consideration,  because there is  no
instance of a mad dog having been cured by any one of
them. They are generally extoUed as having prevented
the disease; however, this pretended prevention signi-
fies nothing, as it is well ascertained that scarce one
out of twenty persons bitten,  gets the  hydrophobia.
Many people get it merely from imagination; and with
such, any remedy will ansAver.  For this reason you
cannot  depend  upon such reccommendations;  and
therefore it is absurd to subject every one bitten to such
a martyrdom,  as cauterising, scorching,  and bleeding
to excess.  With the greater part there is nothing
required, and with those few who are affected with the
poison, such remedies are of no use.
  When bad accidents,  or sores result from the bite of
an enraged man or animal, apply   No. 39.
  When putrid anitna* substances happen to get into a 
wound, or matter from an ulcer on man or beast, give
No. 19.
  The principal remedy against  poUution  with matter
from  a sick person, or a sick beast, is a solution of
chloride of lime, which is to be had in every apothe-
cary's shop.


                         I.
                     OF HURTS.
  Concussion of the body by a fall, blow or kick, may
occasion a variety of pains, and other accidents. Some-
times inner parts  may  be thereby extended,  or torn,
pains originate which increase  the next day, severe
headache, giddiness, pain on the  breast, asthma, cough,
spitting of blood, pains in the back, drawing pains in
the stomach &c.    The principal remedy in all these
cases  is No. 15.  The patient ought, at the same time,
to keep as quiet as possible, drink plenty of and bathe
the afflicted part often with  cold water,  drink  and eat
nothing that is heating, neither wine, brandy, coffee,
nor tea; no spices,  Uttle salt, and nothing acid.
  If the sufferer sustained,  a violent fright, give first
No. 2,  and after some hours No. 15.  If the person
who fell swoons,  it will suffice to wash his face, head
and arms with cold water,  and to give  No. 3 °,  and
when the patient revives, or after some hours  No. 15.
Bleeding is altogether unnecessary in such cases; you 
— 142 —
can always  mitigate inflammation by   No.  3,   and
hasten the cure by  No. 15.
  When pregnant women from a fall, mis-step, or
violent motion and concussion, of whatever kind, re-
ceive pain in the intestines, as wiU happen often in the
first rnonths of their pregnancy, and may bring on a
miscarriage,   No.  15 will help,  provided  the patient
keeps quiet,  laying down for some hours, and avoiding
for several days all exertion and violent motions.  If
some  hours  after   No.  15  has been taken the pains
should become more severe, give  No. 14,  or any of
the remedies indicated against "Miscarriage".
  By  lifting heavy loads, or quick Ufting,  carrying
heavy burdens, there  wUl sometimes  be  occasioned
complaints,  which  No.  15  cannot  remove.   Then
No. 23 R. will do, which may always be used first,
when a  person has hurt himself by Ufting,  being more
the consequence of the exertion, than outward violence.
If headache foUows, and neither  No. 23  nor  No. 15
wiU answer, let the patient smell  No. 35,  only once.
  If headache follows after a concussion, and  No. 15
will not avail,  give  No. 5 or No. 10,   whichever may
suit best, conformably to the symptoms indicated under
"Headache".
  A mis-step may occasion similar affections in  the
limbs, then  No. 12  will help;  more seldom  No. 23.
Should the stomach suffer,  Nos. 12 or 8 will answer. 
— 143 —
  Bruises are in no other manner so easily and rapidly
cured as by giving  No. 15  inwardly, and applying
cold water as a cover outwardly.  Only  in case  the
bruises are very bad,  and combined with violent fever,
give  No.  3,   and after six or eight hours  No. 15
again.   It  is  but seldom that a second dose of  No. 15
will be required. If a limb is entirely bruised, you must
stiffen it with a piece  of pasteboard, so as to keep it in
its proper situation, pressing it occasionally, till it again
acquires its right shape.  Unguents or salves are use-
less, often  hurtful.  The cure wiU  be effected by cold
water and  a correct manner of Ufe, sooner tlian by  any
medicine.   People who  have bad fluids, or ulcerate
much,  should  smeU  after some days  No. 16  once
only.   If from  negUgence inflammation  takes  place,
give  No. 17.   Do not be in haste  for  amputation;
many persons have preserved their limbs by unwilUng-
ness to  submit to it.
  Bruises on the head of a child ought not to be pressed
with a  knife; if occasioned by a severe fall, put  cold
water around,  and give   No. 15.  If  at a later period
bad symptoms should appear, pain or  giddiness after
shaking the head, the pupils of its eyes distended, if
the child tosses on the piUow with its head, gets fever
and fits, dropsy of the brain is to be apprehended,  and
you wiU give  No. 5.
   A Umb is sprained, when, after a fall or other  vio-
lence, it pains severely, cannot be moved without pain, 
— 144 —
sWeUs and turns red.  In such  a case   No. 15   will
help; sometimes  No. 12  may be required afterwards.
Place cold water frequently around,  but do nothing
else,  and try to move the limb often, without exerting
it too much.
  Dislocation is  when a joint has been put out of its
proper place.   In this case the pain is much  more
severe, — it is impossible to move the limb, or if at all,
not without torture;  upon feeling and comparing with
the other limb, you wiU easily perceive that the  parts
are in a wrong position;  that the limb  is shorter or
longer,  or  stands  crooked.   This is  soon  foUowed
by sweUing, severe  pain,  stiffness of the limb, and
fever.  It will be advisable to give at once  No. 15; or
if inflammation and redness have already began,  No. 3,
and apply cold water.  You wiU seldom find a person
who wiU undertake to  put in the joint  again, and as
useless attempts can only do harm, it is best to send
at once for an expert surgeon, by whose assistance the
patient will be reUeved.  Much benefit wul result from
the apphcation of cold water and No. 15.  Even after
the joint has been put in place there is no occasion for
anything  else,  for  aU other apphcations,  rubbing,
bleeding  &c. are injurious.   A proper bandage ought
to be applied; but as soon  as  the inflammation dimin-
ishes, which after having given  No. 15,  and, where
required,  No. 3,   will always happen in a short time,
the jopt should be moved carefuUy,  lest it grow stiff. 
— 145 —
   Fractures of bones are known by severe  pain the
 sufferer feels in the bone from  the effect of outward
 violence, sometimes also of a sudden violent motion,
 the bone feeling thicker upon being touched, and un-
 even ; by the limb being shorter or distorted, or, when
 the fracture is but partial, crooked.  The limb is usu-
 ally useless,  and may be moved  by others where it is
 broken, as if there Avere a joint,  when a pecidiar grat-
 ing sound wdl be perceivable.
   In aU such cases send instantaneously for a surgeon,
 or have the  patient carried to him on a litter.  The
 broken limb must be moved as Uttle as possible; on the
 painful spot  apply bandages, which  should  often be
 dipped  in cold water.  Imvardly, when the patient is
 much affected, or fainty,  give No. 3,   and after some
 hours   No. 15.  In very severe, and  almost  insuffer-
 able pains and fits only, give first  No. 14, then No. .15.
 In very rare cases,  where the pains are very violent,
 and other  bad symptoms occur, you will be able to
 afford some relief by stretching the limb.
   After the bone has been set, No. 15  will  promote
 the cure, and the patient AviU much sooner be able to
 use his limb.
                    WOUNDS.
  Persons ought to  know what kind of wounds will
heal of themselves, and Avhich will not;  also,  how the
healing can  be accelerated,  or Avhat must be done in
dangerous case.?, until a surgeon  can be procured.
                                      10 
                    — 146 —
  Every wound, not mortal, will heal of itself, without
medicine, unguents, plasters or smearing.  Outward
applications are almost always injurious, and have been
discontinued  for a  considerable time  by all rational
practitioners.  Nothing further is needful except apply-
ing a proper  bandage, and frequently wetting it with
cold water; and if necessary, to give medicine inwardly,
and see that the patient observes a regular diet.
  The most important means of healing a wound, is
combination.   Small superficial wounds can be com-
bined by  pressing them together with the finger, and
keeping them thus by a ligament around the limb.  The
usual small cuts on the fingers are often troublesome,
as  they  impede the use  of the hand, yet they will
quickly heal in a healthy person, by being sewed to-
gether, which  after little practice can be easily and
quickly done,  and  Avithout pain.   Press the wound
together,  that  as little blood as possible may escape,
and that  the skin may appear white, so that you  may
be able to see and seize the cut. Then take a very fine
needle with thread (silk is better), stitch near the cut,
or  from it across through the upper skin; if it pains,
you have stuck too deep.   When the cut is very small,
and not deep, you may ahvays stitch from one side to
the other straight across,  making a usual seam with-
out a knot in the beginning or the end.  When the cut
is deeper, and forms an angle, stitch once only across,
tying both ends together in a knot over the cut, cut off, 
— 147 —
and  in the same manner proceed again, placing one
loop near the other. You had better take a short thread;
for if you haAre  to pull  much it may slip out or hurt.
It may sometimes be better also to put each end of the
thread in a needle,  and with each  needle to stitch a
border of the cut from within to without.
   When the Avounds are larger, penetrating through
the skin  into the flesh, you cannot  combine  them by
this  superficial seam, but you wiU have to use sticking
plaster.  Cut this into strips a  few  inches long, nar-
rower in the middle than at either end.  Warm them
either by your breath, or by wrapping them, on the
linen side, around a bottle with  hot  water, or around
your arm, till the plaster becomes soft.   The narrow
part must be put across the wound.   Pull  them as
tightly as possible, and  make them sufficiently long,
that  the wound  throughout and at the bottom may be
kept close together.   Between  the  strips you  must
leave, particularly at the deepest end, an open spot,  to
let the humour out, in case the wound suppurates.
   In combining, the wounded part ought always to be
brought into a position in which the  wound is not gap-
ing; and it should afterwards be kept so.
   Deep,  lacerated wounds, or  long cuts in  the face,
on the lips,  eye-lids, the neck &c.  have sometimes to
be combined by deeper seams, which a surgeon only is
able to do in a  proper manner.
   Deep thrust, or other narrow but deep wounds must
                                      10* 
— 148 —
not be combined in this manner, because they would
heal on the top, yet suppurate within.  However, if
you can bind them up so as to be pressed  together
within as well as on the surface, you may do  so, until
you can procure a surgeon, who ought always to be
consulted in such cases.
  Every wound, besides being  sewed,  or combined to-
gether by  sticking  plaster, must be tied up in such a
way, that  the junction may be accelerated, and the air
kept out, without the Umb being pressed or laced more
than is necessary.

  Whenever  wounds have been combined and  ban-
daged  in the manner here indicated, the bleeding will
usually stop.   Sometimes it will be necessary to put
folded  linen upon  the wound;  press  it and keep it
tightly on by the  bandage.   Cold water, which  you
must apply immediately  and often renew, is likewise
the best means to stop the effusion  of blood.   In some
cases,  however, it  will not suffice.
  When  blood is   gushing  out of a  wound on the
neck,  above  or within the thighs or arms, the whole
limb, or whole part has to be pressed together, and on
the neck the whole side, and you  ought to procure a
surgeon speedily.
  When light-red blood issues from the wound, squirt-
ing by turns, as the pulse beats,  the bleeding is still
more dangerous.   Hasten to obtain the assistance  of a 
— 149 —
surgeon, but meanwhile (a minute's delay being haz-
ardous) tie  a cloth tightly around above the wound,
that is from it towards the heart, feel about above this
bandage on  the  inner side of the limb, until you per-
ceive the beating of the artery, put on this spot a cork
lengthwise, press it well home, put over it some doubled
linen, a few inches long, and as thick as a finger, and
around it a bandage,  which you will lace  until the
blood  stops.   Immediately upon pressing the artery
together,  the wound  sometimes will bleed  stronger,
but it  will soon subside.  Do not omit applying cold
water or ice frequently to the wound.
  People are apt to have recourse to very wrong and
injurious remedies to stop the bleeding.   In the fright
they wrap around it  one cloth after the other,  until
they exhaust their whole stock of rags and handker-
chiefs.  But this AviU not stop the  bleeding, it will
merely conceal it.   If the first firm bandage does not
avail,  whatever is wrapped around subsequently is
useless and injurious,  because it only hides the danger,
and prevents the cold water from penetrating.  There-
fore, where the bleeding is profuse, tie a bandage above
the wound, and also one below it, draw it together so
as  to  be covered but once, and  apply water and the
other remedies.
   Some people put upon a wound which bleeds freely
the most heterogeneous  things imaginable: such as
vinegar, cobwebs, what they call balms, brandy, spunk, 
— 150 —
lead-water, colophonium,  white of eggs,  sweet oil,
wood-ashes, glue, vitriol, alum, rust,  lemon-juice,
shoemaker's wax, gum arabic, tinder,  salt water, tar,
nut-galls, warm  urine, dragon's  blood, tan, the juice
of various  herbs—oak, alder and other leaves, either
raw and boUed; useless salves, unguents, and  other
trash sold by apothecaries as  remedies  for  stopping
blood.  But by the application of these things the heal-
ing of the  wound is rendered much more difficult, as
they soil  the  lips of  it,  and every  thing heteroge-
neous entering it, can only  be brought  out again by
suppuration.
  When it  is impossible to stop the blood by a proper
bandage, the application of cold  water or ice, and a
quiet  position of the patient,  hasten  for a  surgeon.
Until he comes, have recourse to the following means:
  Let the patient put  a little salt on his tongue, and
should it not help, give him  some vinegar and water;
but nothing Avarm to drink.   Let him lay high with
the wounded part, and see that no part of his body be
pressed.  Should he faint, leave him at rest, and do not
pester him with smelling bottles.  SAvooning is always
beneficial,  because then the  blood  flows less  rapidly,
and is more apt to clot  in the wound by the coldness of
the water applied to it.   In case the patient turns pale
and blue, his face and Umbs becoming convulsive, then
his situation is dangerous, and  you will let him  smell
the cork of No. 17.   Afterwards, when he is getting 
— 151 —
worse again, give him a little pure old wine, whenever
he desires it, and thereupon, if necessary, again No. 17.
  The same remedies are  applicable after a great loss
of blood; hoAvever,  let the patient, when the  blood
stops,  drink cold water repeatedly in  small  portions,
whenever he desires it.
  To stop the blood,  when the first bandage and  appli-
cation  of cold water wdl not avail, take  some tobacco
juice from a pipe which has been smoked  by a sound
person.  Into thirty teaspoonfuls of water put one tea-
spoonful of this juice, and drop it slowly into the wound.
Better  still are those black,  glutinous  drops which hang
in chimneys where wood fire  is kept.   Take of it as
much as the size of a pea,  mix  it with a tablespoonful
of brandy till this turns brown,  then  mix it with  half a
tumbler full of water, and drop  it  into tUe wound.
Creosote - water, if it can be had at the apothecary's is
to be preferred.

   However, Avell bandaged the  wound may be, it can-
not heal, unless it has been previously properly cleansed.
Therefore, before you bandage  it,  see that every thing
foreign in it be first removed.   If the wound is fuU of
dirt or sand, if splinters are in it, small pieces of glass,
fishbones, shot or rags; or if  the iron which caused
the wound was rusty, — it Will render the healing of
the  wound more difficult.   Therefore,  clean such
wounds well with  water,  endeavoring to  remove  by 
— 152 —
 laving or syringing every thing of the kind; should it
 be impossible to get it all out,  dress the wound but
 lightly, to  keep out the  air,  Avithout pressing it, and
 renew the dressing often; wounds of this kind, par-
 ticularly when splinters remain therein, ought always
 to be treated by a surgeon, if he can be procured.
  When a person has run a naU into his foot, or fish-
 bones,  spUnters, or glass &c., you  cannot always
 remove every thing; surgeons are apt to cut  in such a
 case this way and that, but in vain. Into such a wound
 put at once a little vulnerary balsam, balm of Peru  is
 the  best,  but in  case of need  use Canada or any
 other, put over it a roll of linen and tie it to the sole of
 the foot.  ReneAv the application of the balsam every
 day,  until  the Avound is healed from within.    It  is
 requisite at the same time, that the Avounded person
 walk occasionally, even though his foot pains; the foot
 ought by no means to be left too much at rest, for by
 treading on it the Avound becomes cleansed.  If there  is
 much inflammation, apply outAvardly cold poultices of
water, and inwardly the medicine mentioned below.
  If the wound in the sole heals, but there  remain a
painful sensation  when stepping,  indicative  of some-
thing remaining Avithin,  tie a cork-sole, or a sole cut
out of paste-board  to the foot, out  of which sole you
will cut a piece on the spot where the foot pains; and
let the patient Avalk about and not be sparing in the
use of his foot.  Give him for  two successive mornings 
                    —  153 —
No. 21 °,  and should  it not avail,  after seven days
No. 16 °,  and after seven days again  No. 21 °.  What-
ever remained, within AviU then generally come out.  If
you feel it under the skin, and this is rather thick, have
a cut made, and pull it  out, or if this is not feasible
pare the skin quite thin with a sharp  knife.
  Besides the blood-stopping, the cleaning and dressing
of a Avound, its subsequent treatment, as well as the diet
of the patient are matters of importance in healing it.
With large Avounds the  patient ought afterwards  to
keep himself as quiet as possible, he should not exert
either his mind or his body too much: — he  should
drink much cold water, and avoid whatever is heating,
or salt, spiced, smoked &c.  As soon as  he becomes
quiet, give him as before mentioned  in  other hurts
No. 15;  if fever increases, once   No. 3,   and after
some  hours again  No. 15.  If the patient lost much
blood, give ahvays first   No. 17,  and on the day fol-
lowing  No. 15.
  People Avho have a  morbid skin  will find it difficult
to heal the slightest wound, as it will always  suppu-
rate;  to  such give  No. 14,   and  should it not help
No. 16.  Sometimes those medicines are also applicable,
which are indicated*under "Ulcers".
  When  convulsive symptoms occur, and  you have
reason to apprehend that tetanus, or locked-jaw will
follow, you had better  call a  physician;  yet  should 
— 154 —
locked -jaAv actually take place,  you need not apply to
any of the usual practitioners, for they cannot cure it.
In that case have recourse to  the  medicine recom-
mended hereafter against "Tetanus".
  If the dressing was  necessarily  put on very tightly
at first,  you may ease it soon afterwards, should it
happen  to be troublesome,  or the next day.   Yet if it
is not too tight, let it remain for two or three days, if
the wound does not suppurate, and remove it always
gradually.
  When taking off a sticking plaster,  always begin at
both ends to loose it, proceeding by degrees towards
the middle.   Begin always at one end of the Avound,
putting immediately another piece of plaster in its place,
and continue thus to the other end,  that the wound
may not spring open again, or be rent asunder.  If any
way possible, let the bandage remain  till the Avound is
healed;  however, in summer it wiU require dressing
oftener, particularly if it suppurates.   Let the seams
remain till they come away of themselves.
  Cold water serves not only to stop the blood and
clean the wound, but afterwards to heal it.   Put on a
folded rag, which should be frequently dipped in ice-
cold Avater, particularly when swelUng, with pain and
redness appears. Or take  lint, dip it in water, and cover
the wound with it.  Over  it put some paper, rubbed
with wax, or thick, oUed paper, tying a handkerchief
around  it,  to keep the patient otherwise dry.  At first 
— 155 —
renew it daily thrice, subsequently twice.  As soon as
the heat mitigates, and the wound begins to heal,  use
it less^frequently, and discontinue entirely with it when
the heat has disappeared.
  All wounds which suppurate much  and for a long
time, must after some days be treated as ulcers, in the
manner hereinafter mentioned; and not cold, but warm
water must be put on them.
  All wounds that are lacerated,  bruised, and others
which cannot be combined, need only be drawn  to-
gether and treated with cold water, unless  they should
turn into ulcers.
  All wounds over a  bone, either on  the head,  the
breastbone, the elbow, finger joints,  or the knee, the
shin-bone, or the ankle, you must treat with nothing
but cold water, without  any bandage, salves and plas-
ters.  At first  only, in  order to stop the effusion of
blood, you may press them, subsequently  tie them up
merely to keep off the air.   It is  very  dangerous,  in-
deed , to put on any thing else, be it what  it may, be-
cause the Avound may thereby  be converted  into  an
ulcer, which  may eat into the bone.
  The sores from leeches often bleed too much; there
are instances  of children bleeding to  death of them
during the night.  It would  be better,  of course,  not
to use leeches; however, he  Avho does not understand
applying a good remedy, must have recourse to  a  bad 
— 156 —
one.  Such  hurts can  always  be stopped with  two
stitches, which will not pain in the least.  With children)
who are afraid of this, you  can stop the bleeding by
pressing the sore, and applying to it a cover of pitch or
wax, and paying attention to them at night.  The same
precaution is necessary after opening a vein.
  The wounds from the extraction  of teeth are apt to
bleed considerably.   Vinegar is always hurtful.  Stop
the blood with cold water;  if this will not answer, by
the insertion of a plug of linen, bitten in until the bleed-
ing is stopped. Should this also prove useless, take the
water mixed with rust of iron, as above described, wet
the linen with it and plug again.  If you  suffer much
pain and swelUng,  take  No. 15;  if fever  No. 3, alter-
nating sometimes with either.   Should you afterwards
catch a cold, and  these remedies will not do,  No. 23
or  No. 12  often  wUl.  If the jaw-bone sweUs,  and
a tedious suppuration takes place, take  No. 21,  every
seven days,  until you get better.
  When children  fall,  and their  heads are  severely
shaken by it, they often begin to vomit, cry but little,
or at intervals, and sleep uncommonly long and soundly.
Give   No.  15,   and see that the child be not over-
heated, or take cold;— do not let it  eat or  drink any
thing heating,  or  sleep too long,  and should it get a
fever or  fits, give  No. 5  and  be careful of cold;  if 
— 157 —
this will not do,  and the child bores much with the
finger in its nose, give  No. 27.  If the chUd sickens,
and tosses much with its head on the pillow,  if the pu-
pils of the eyes are much dilated, not only in the dark,
or when it awakes naturally,  but also in day-time,
give  No. 5,  and if this, after a second dose, will not
avail, after four or five days give   No.  16,   which
should operate for several Aveeks. If some of the above
symptoms still remain,  the  head enlarges,  the skin
opens on the soft spot between the bones, and you per-
ceive  there, when putting your finger on it, a slow
beating, let the child smell  No. 35 R., which will help.
   Considerable wounds in the head, with broken bones,
large wounds in the face, deep ones in the neck, the
breast,  thrusts in  the stomach, all wounds by which
the joints are  crushed,  or Avhich  penetrate into the
joints—must be treated by a surgeon in aU cases.

   When a  limb has been partiaUy crushed,  it may
sometimes be preserved  by the application of ice-cold
water, or ice itself, and giving inwardly No. 15,  alter-
nating sometimes  with   No. 3.  It is  even  possible,
after gangrene  has already commenced,  by  giving
No. 17,  and later, when the skin begins to turn black,
by  No. 38 R.  However, the surgeon is the proper
judge of Avhat ought to be done, and we propose this
merely  in cases where  the patient will not submit to 
— 158 —
amputation, or where no surgeon is to be had to under-
take it, or where it is already too late.

  In large wounds in the abdomen, where the bowels
protrude, the whole  stomach being torn open, do not
give up the patient.  Though the appearance of such
wounds is  bad,  they are often easily healed.  Replace
the bowels  as soon as possible, yet not without having
them previously  cleansed,  if any sand or dirt adheres.
This must be done with lukewarm water, but do not
rub, only lave,  and see that no water gets  into the
stomach; do not  seize the bowels with your bare hands,
but with a  clean linen cloth.  Let the patient smell no-
thing strong, nor give him any medicine, except, should
he be quite indifferent, or  senseless,  No. 2,   or when
he is delerious  No. 1,   when he falls into convulsions
No. 4,  when he turns pale, his nose pointy, "his limbs
cold,  No. 17;  however, as soon as the first tempest
is over, in  all cases,  No.  15.  If no physician can be
had, sew the wound together  Avith a waxed thread,
leaving in the deepest place a small opening, bind it up
in order to  prevent the access of the air.  Should very
dangerous symptoms prevail, try  No. 38 R.
      HETEROGFNEOUS PARTICLES IN THE BODA*.
  In the Eye. —Washing out will only avail when dust
gets into the eye; but anything soluble will only spread
further in it by so doing.  Sweet oil is alleviating with 
— 159  —
caustic,  burning acids or salts;  but injurious with
Spanish  flies.   The white of eggs is good when sharp
dusty, mineral particles, paint, or small pointy things
have got into the eye.
  Draw the eye-lids apart, roll a bit of paper so as to
be soft before, and that it can be held behind; with this,
as Avith a hair-pencil, you can seize and remove what-
ever may be in the eye.   The eye  must be slowly
moved in every direction,  while you hold and examine
the eye-lids,  to see whether  any  thing  adheres to
them.  Unsized paper ansAvers best for this purpose;
every thing will stick better to it.   When you  have to
push it far, wet it first with spittle.,
  Particles  of iron) particularly those which, when
striking fire, or in a smithy are projected hot  into the
eye, usually stick Arery fast;  sometimes you may  suc-
ceed in loosening and withdrawing  them  by  a bent
horsehair, pushed under the eye-lid and moved back-
ward and forward, or with a clean ear - spoon.  A mag-
net will  rarely do any  good, unless  the iron particle
should happen to be loose,  in which case  paper will
answer every purpose.
  Much rubbing is always injurious; it is better to put
on a linen roll with cold water.  The pain will often
abate in sleeping.  If the eye is red and inflamed,  give
No. 3,  which will also answer when the particle  still
adheres to the eye, and cannot be got out.  This will
ease the  pain until the physician comes, or the night is 
~ 160 —
passed, and you will be able to examine better. If after
repeated application of   No. 3  the eye remains  red
and painful,  give   No. 18;  and only in cases where
this will not avail,  after seven days give   No. 35 R.
  In the Ear, —When insects get into the ear, rest the
head on the other ear, and drop- oil in, until the  insect
•becomes visible, When you can pull it out with a bit of
paper  rolled  up.  When a child has put anything inte
its ear, seeds, peas, beans &c, which will SAvell, hasten
to take a hair - needle, bend it on the upper end, where
the wire is turned round,  into an obtuse angle, which
you may easily do with  a key, so that the upper part
of the needle  may form a knee like a spoon, and push
both the pointy ends into a cork:
  Place yourself so as to stand behind the ear, puU this
with one hand upward and at the same time  from the
head, that you may be able to look far into it; dip the
instrument in oil,  and the bend close to the inside of
the ear, push it in so as to  get it around and behind
the object; then lift it a little and the end of the needle
seizes the object from behind, like a spoon, so that you
can easily move it forward and pull it out.
  If inflammation  of the ear and pains remain,  give
No. 8.  When the inflammation is bad, and the ear so
swollen that nothing can be got out,  No. 8   Avill like-
wise do.   In some cases,  when the patient suffers 
— 161 —
severe pain, has a fever, and talks incoherently,  No. 8
wfll  not  answer,  but give   No. 5.   Subsequently, if
pains remain, you may often succeed by  No. 18.
  In the  JVose. —Let the chud breathe, shut its mouth,
that  it may press the air out again through the nose;
or tickle  the nose  with a feather or some dry snuff.
Sometimes things may be pulled out of the nose by the
same instrument recommended for the ear, or a similar
one  but  longer, or  by pushing them backward that
they may fall into the mouth.  Do not make  too many
experiments, but rather apply to a physician, who has
the proper instruments.  The  swelling  of  the  nose
which will sometimes prevent the object  from being
taken out, or which may subsequently continue,  you
can  considerably diminish by  Nos. 3 and 15;   some-
times, when this proves useless, give  Nos. 23 or 12.
For after - pains and suppuration  No. 18.
  In the Throat. — Urge the chUd by beating it be-
tween the shoulders to throw up; let it open its mouth,
press the tongue  down with a spoon, look into  the
throat whether you can see anything, which you may
perhaps  seize with your finger and pull out.
  If it is  a large piece, remaining in the throat because
of its size  or hardness, it wUl be well to excite vomit-
ing, particularly, if you perceive that, in worrying, it
pushes upwards.   It may suffice to  tickle the throat;
if not, put snuff on the tongue,  and give an injection
of tobacco.   If you can feel it on the outside of the neck,
                                      11 
— 162 —
a gentle pressure upwards may  also contribute.  At
first you ought certainly to endeavor to bring wjiat
was thus swallowed up  again; however, do not pro-
ceed too hastily.   If it is already so far down that you
cannot feel it in the throat; if it sticks fast in the breast,
it must go down into the stomach, particularly  if it is
soft, smooth, and dissolveable, and  only stuck fast be-
cause of its size.   If the patient feels that it is slipping
downwards, you will let it go of itself into the stomach,
giving only some water,  if it is something which will
not SAvell, or melted butter; or, when the substance is
very troublesome, you may try to push it down.  For
this  purpose take a smooth willow  tAvig,  or a small
piece of whalebone, shaved perfectly smooth, tying to
one  end a bit of sponge.  In order to tie it quite tight,
make a  few notches  in  the stick,  and take  waxed
thread or silk. Grease this Avith oil, and push it against
the back part of the mouth and the throat  slowly and
cautiously doAvivvvards, Avithout using much force.
  If a convulsion  takes place,  and the bit will  not
move; if pain, difficult breathing and other symptoms
occur, give  No. 4,  or if this AviU not avail,  No. 14
to smell, then some sweet oil or butter, and then repeat
the attempt to push it doAvn.
  Frequently the sensation will continue  in the throat
as if something were sticking there, when the thing
itself is already doAvn in the stomach.  This, hoAvever,
signifies  nothing,  goes away  of itself, or  after some 
— 163 —
remedies.  You will knoAv it by the pain having been
first more violent, then remaining milder without alter-
ation, and not causing any other trouble;  also, that the
patient is able  to swallow soft or fluid things, without
throwing up again, and which when touching the in-
jured spot  hurt, without rendering it worse.  In such
cases you  may give  No. 15,   and if it will not help,
No. 7,  or  one  of the remedies hereinafter mentioned.

   With sharp,  pointy articles, such as pieces of glass,
fishbones, small bones, needles &c. be cautious, and
use no violence.  Often it will be sufficient to swallow
some bread, slightly chewed, or figs, or dried prunes;
or with small pointy things sticking fast, wax pills of
the size of a musket ball, dipped in honey.  They are
best made of wax from the hive, and rolled in its own
honey, till they are round and smooth.
   Should dangerous symptoms  appear,  violent pain,
exertion to vomit almost to suffocation, great anguish,
fits &c, you must  hasten to  extract  whatever  sticks
fast,  or at least loosen it.  A thread sling will answer
for this purpose, or a fine benVwire, which you push
in so as to keep both ends of the sling out of thejnouth.
Push it  until  the  sling gets below the painful spot,
move it up and down, turn it several times,  and draw
it slowly up again.  In some cases a  stick  of whale-
bone, or a small  willoAV twig, as before mentioned,
will ansAver  better.  Turn the end carefully below the
                                      11* 
— 164 —
particle, give a drink of water, and after a little while,
when the sponge will be a little swollen, pull it gently
up again.   You may also  tie a feather with much hair
to a thread, and push it, with the quill before  into the
throat, so that the feather when puUed up may lean
against  the side of the throat,  and there, by  being
turned several times, loosen and seize the particle ad-
hering.  Or you may tie a number of silk slings, made
like those for bird - catching to a willoAV tAvig,  intro-
duce it in like manner, and by turning it several times,
seize  and  bring up needles or similar things.  Where
needles, or  fishbones adhere, it has been of use to let
the sufferer swallow a bit of meat or bacon, fastened
to a string, and after having passed the painful spot,
pull it up again.  In case of need,  or when splinters
of glass stick in the throat,  take the  upper end of a
tallow candle,. tie a strong thread to the wick, have  it
sAvallowed and pull it up again, repeating this several
times.  In  dangerous cases you must ahvays take
whatever can soonest be got, considering of what na-
ture the substance swallowed is.  Thus a  child once
swallowed a fish-hook,  so that the string stuck  out of
the mouth;  to push it down  was dangerous and haz-
ardous , to pull it up, impossible; if remaining within,
it might prove mortal.    The physician had the rare
presence of mind  to hit upon the only proper means;
he had a leaden ball perforated, dreAV the string  through
the hole,  and pushed the ball doAvn the throat; the 
— 165 —
fish-hook was loosened from the flesh, and, laying fast
to the baU, was pulled up again.
  In all such cases let the head be reclined against an-
other's  breast,  press the tongue down with the left
forefinger, and introduce the instrument, previously
greased with sweet  oil,  slowly  and carefully on the
back part of the throat downwards,  as far as requisite.
In the sudden resistance or convulsive motion and pain
of the sufferer, you will perceive that the instrument
has reached  the wounded place  or  the heterogeneous
matter.   In puUing up be  careful that you do not hit
above the head of the throat, or lose again what you
brought up.  Rather press the instrument a Uttle side-
ways , letting the head quickly bend over,  as soon  as
the end of the instrument comes up.
  In very dangerous cases, where even an expert prac-
titioner is not able to afford relief in this manner, the
last means will be to make an incision into the throat,
by which sometimes even those may be  saved,  who
were on the point of suffocation.
  In the Stomach and Bowels. — It is generally suffi-
cient that the patient eat nothing but soup and gruel,
avoiding whatever is heating, irritating, or acid, and
patiently waiting till  the undigestible particles  swal-
loAved be removed.  This wUl be accelerated by gently
rubbing and pressing the abdomen,  by laying  on it,
using frequent and moderate exercise, without violent
exertion.  By proper attention  and a regular mode of 
— 166 —
life, coins,  rings, leaden bullets and other things, often
larger in size than the slender intestines, are usually
expelled after a time without difficulty.   Whoever is
troubled  with  dyspepsia,  should take no cathartic,
which only weakens the intestines, but live upon light
food,  eat much butter, and have daily an injection ad-
ministered  of warm water or  milk.
  In  all such cases  the patient's excrements ought to
fall into a bucket with water,  to be stirred and strained
through a  basket, a coarse  sieve, or,  when needles
have been swallowed, through a coarse cloth, in order
to ascertain whether the  foreign substance has been
ejected.  Needles sometimes  take a course quite  dif-
ferent , and come out of the body again, without occa-
sioning any injury.   Should  this state of uncertainty
last rather  long, give  every  week  No. 21,  or as a
change No.  16  once.
  If some time after a person  has swallowed needles or
coins, bad symptoms appear,  and he feels pain at some
spot in the stomach, as if something were jammed in
there, give immediately   No.  25;   should  it afford
relief, repeat the dose whenever he feels worse again;
if not, give  No. 13.  Should notwithstanding danger-
ous symptoms  appear, with  a violent chohc and  ob-
struction,   No.  2,  frequently given, will help.  Should
symptoms of inflammation appear, with pain, as if  the
spot were  going to open  and suppurate,  No. 38 R.
will avail. 
                      — 167 —
   Tilings swallowed sometimes pass without molesta-
 tion, through all the intestines, and then stick fast in
 the anus.  In this case give an injection of linseed-oil,
 sweet oil or milk; cut long thick slices of bacon, and
 push them up the canal, so as to "hang half out, or be
 held fast by a string.  If you  can introduce the bacon
 immediately after the injection,  it will protect the anus
 from being wounded by the object in its passage, and
 it may often be easily puUed out,  particularly if some-
 body were to assist with  a  smaU  rounded stick  of
 whalebone,  or the handle of a silver spoon.  Should
 you not know how to  go about it,  apply at once to a
 physician; but have recourse to no cathartics, which
 may prove dangerous.   If the  anus closes convulsively,
 give No. 4.
   When leeches happen to get into the stomach, they
 wiU occasion dreadful accidents: a burning pain,  hic-
 cups,  blood - spitting,  and slow fever,  reducing  the
 patient visibly.   Administer immediately abundance  of
 kitchen  salt,  dissolved  in water,  occasionaUy melted
 butter, and with children, sometimes sugar, until the
 molestation ceases; then give  No. 15,  and after some
 days against after-pains  No.  19.
  When other live creatures  have got  into the stom-
 ach, (if they are insects), let the patient swaUow some
 sweet oil, or fresh salted butter,  and  he wiU find re-
Uef; if the pain wiU not cease  immediately, let  him
swaUow a bit of camphor of the size of a pea rubbed in 
— 168 —
oil.   Should they be worms, snakes, frogs &c, let the
patient drink sugar water, and eat sugar till be begins
to purge.  Should this prove unavailing, give puis of
chewing tobacco, of the size of a pea, at night before
going to bed,  and  in the morning fasting; to children
but one pill, to grown persons two or three; to such
as smoke or chew tobacco from five to six, and grad-
ually more.  Bad consequences from these pills will be
obviated by smelling camphor; and giving   No. 25,
several times repeated, or No. 13   in the  evening.
  In the Throat and Windpipe. — When  a  person
talks or laughs in swallowing, or rapidly breathes when
holding something in the mouth; or when children in
their play catch something thrown towards them, with
the mouth;  it  may happen that particles will get  into
the windpipe,  or into the head of the throat.  Beating
the sufferer betAveen the shoulders with the  flat hand,
while he is bending forward, or enticing him to sneeze
by blowing snuff into his nose, or to vomit by tickling
his throat, — will only help at times, and  in trifling
cases; on the contrary it may render the matter worse,
for which reason you ought not to continue  long with
such trials.  You may also try at first to bend the head
back, holding  it downwards, and thus the thing may
be removed by coughing.  Yet all this, should it stick
fast, will avail very little. Perhaps you may  succeed
in  putting the patient  to sleep by medicine, but he
must not lay  with his head too high, and the foreign
    4 
— 169 —
matter may go away of itself; however, should  the
danger  increase notwithstanding the medicine,  the
patient  will have  to undergo an operation.  Hasten
therefore to procure the nearest surgeon, who may cut
into the windpipe,  by Avhich means the patient may be
saved even were he already on the point of suffocation.
This operation, if well performed, is by no means so
dangerous as it appears, neither is it difficult: — as
nearly all who have undergone it, have been cured,
and the saving of such  as have severed their windpipe
in an attempt at suicide, is nothing uncommon;  there-
fore never hesitate to have recourse to this operation,
when an expert surgeon is at hand to perform it.
   In the symptoms often resembling those where some-
thing remains sticking in the  throat, you  ought in
every case to look into the back part of the mouth,
pressing  the tongue down, and try if you can reach
the object with your fingers or with a spoon.  You
may also try with a thin rod of whalebone, or willow,
whether you can feel anything in the throat. You may
also find out by the following signs whether the thing
sticks in the windpipe: the pain is more perceptible in
the fore  part,  so  that the patient is able to indicate it
with his finger; when the thing sticks in  the throat,
the pain is more  backwards.  The same difficulty oc-
curs in swallowing and breathing, as if something were
sticking in the throat;  however, the drawing of breath
 is rendered peculiarly difficult; the face becomes bloated 
— 170 —
 and purple,  the  eyes appear dilated, the voice alters,
 becomes hoarse, or is gone entirely; the cough whistles
 or rattles,  and threatens to end in suffocation.  At first
 the symptoms do not signify much, yet  they increase
 gradually; or they disappear at times  for a Avhile, and
 then return and become worse.
   When you have ascertained that the foreign particle
 is in the windpipe, give at once No. 25,   repeating
 the dose, if it helps, as often as the difficulty increases.
 Except sugar, or sugar water, nothing  else should  be
 given.   Until  you can obtain the assistance of a physi-
 cian, you  might, if  No. 25  should  not suffice, give
 No. 5 W.,  which cannot but  have a good effect.  As
 soon as the patient faUs asleep, leave him at rest, and
 do not, when the symptoms reappear, give a new dose
 immediately, but only when they become worse.  Some-
 times  the  intruding substance will be ejected  during
 sleep.   When No. 5   will not suffice, or when mo-
 lestation remains after the danger is passed,  you may
 try  No. 16 W.   If despite  of aU these remedies suffo-
 cation threatens, give No. 20,   or should the patient's
 face  turn purple, first   No. 2,   every quarter of an
 hour, in some water.
  When dust has been inhaled into the windpipe, and
occasions a bad cough, or hair,  or feathers have got
into it,  No. 5,  and subsequently  No. 16  wiU afford
relief,  but only by degrees.  It is advisable to take at
the same time some sugar, or gum arabic. 
— 171 —
   Under the Skin. — When something remains stick-
 ing under the skin, you can always apply the remedies
 indicated in pages 151-153.  I AA'ill only add* what is
 to be done  when numberless small, pointy particles,
 thorns, thistles &c. stick  in the skin.  When such
 things trouble you, put oil on the spot where they are,
 and  hold it as close to the fire as you can bear, then
 take a large common knife, not too sharp, and shave
 with it slowly  on the  skin.  Put on  the whole edge,
 as you do when shaving with a  razor, pressing as hard
 as can be borne;  when the  thorns or thistles stick
 crooked, shave contrary to  the direction in which they
 penetrated.  Repeat this operation, if required, putting
 on oil  and holding it  to  the fire, untU every thing is
 extracted.
  The same operation might be tried when splinters of
 glass have got  into the  skin;  however,'it  would be
 very painful, and it will be better to extract them by
suppuration,  treating  the spot Uke  any other wound.
If the  splinters do not come out after  No.  15,  give
No. 16, and if they do not then suppurate out, give
No. 21.  In cases where the matter is deep in the flesh,
and neither  Nos. 21 nor 16  will avaU, let the patient
smeU  No. 38  several times, 'or give him afterwards
No. 7.               =_____=_

                      BURNS.
  When you have burnt your skin,  the best thing you 
                    —  172 —
can do is to hold the spot close to the fire — the worst
to put cold water, or anything else on it, which is cool-
ing, such as potatoes,  carrots, turnips &c.  Every one
knows that these things always occasion bUsters and
sores;  whereas heat, on  the contrary, draws out the
fire, and the effects of it disappear entirely and within
a short time, without afterpains by applying something
which burns with less violence.
  A good remedy in many cases is  oil of turpentine.
However, this is only appUcable in burns of small spots,
because it is very apt to occasion  other molestation,
and is, if abundantly applied, very dangerous.
  The application  of spirits of wine,  strong brandy,
rum &c,  particularly, if heated, is  much better.  Put
some  in a dish on a  stove  to heat, and at the same
time in another dish,  or a  saucer, set some on fire,
and let it burn until it is heated, then extinguish the
flame by covering it, and use this till  tUat put on the
stove  is heated. With this  wet the burns as long  as
the pain is  somewhat  increased thereby.   You  may
apply it also to large spots, by dipping rags into the
spirits of wine, putting them on the  burns, and keeping
them  constantly wet.  However, it is not very feasible,
when half the body is burnt and there are deep wounds.
Neither can it be done near the eyes, and other tender
places; nor will it do any good, if in the first conster-
nation cold water has been applied.
  In many cases  where the burn  has spread over a 
— 173 —
large surface, without causing deep wounds, raw cot-
ton is a clean and very good remedy.  Pull the cotton
finely apart, or cotton wadding slit open, and spread it
in thin layers,  one over the other,  upon  the burnt
spots.  Blisters should previously be stuck open,  and
washed out with warm water.   If  the  wound sup-
purates , take  off the upper layers, but let the lower
remain,  placing fresh ones over it.  The  whole mem-
ber ought, however, to be well bound up.  The  quicker
the raw cotton is put on, the better it will be.  Should,
however, cold water,  or anything cooling have been
applied before, it wUl not avail much.
  The very best remedy in most cases is soap.  Pot-
ashes , it is well known, are a substance very fretting
and burning.   Combined with fat, as soap, it retains
its fretting property,  else  soap  could  not take off dirt,
neither would  it burn in  the eye, or on the  tongue;
however, the fat  considerably mitigates  its violence.
For this reason soap is a very proper remedy, and  as
it can easily be got anywhere, and is readUy applicable,
it is to be recommended in bad and deep burns.   It
will still do even after much bungUng with other things.
Take white,  or in preference Castue soap  (but no
brown, or resinous soap), shave  it fine and convert it
■by lukewarm water into  a thick salve.   Spread this
salve as thick as the back of a knife on strips  of linen
or other cloth, and cover the  burns with it, being care-
ful to make it  touch every spot;  for  if any  remains 
— 174 —
without being in contact with it, it cannot heal. When
bUsters have  already  risen, cut them open and cut
aAvay the loose skin as much as possible.  Tie it well
up, so as to keep the plaster continually in contact with
the skin.   Thus let it remain for 18 or 24 hours, and,
if the skin  has  been much injured, be careful in re-
moving the plaster, do not wipe or wash the sore, but
only put on a fresh plaster.   This wUl at  first increase
the burning a  little, yet it  will soon ease  the  pain.
When the pain, after having abated,  begins again to
increase, it  is time to put on  a fresh plaster.  After the
first bandage,  therefore, make a fresh supply of salve,
which you will then be better able  than before in the
hurry to prepare nice and even.  Thus continue until
the wound  is  completely healed, which,  though it be
ever so bad will happen much sooner than after the
application of cold Avater, lead water, sweet oil or other
remedies of the kind. To heal slight burns in this man-
ner Avill only take two  days,  the worst not more than
eight.  Nay, its healing effects avUI even  be perceived
where the skin has been burnt to the bone.  If the sore
is properly attended to, it will heal usually  without sup-
puration, and  without  leaving any mark.
   An invaluable remedy,  which,  causing a burning
sensation on the skin and in  the eyes,  must be healing
in burns, is Creosote water, Avhich  in  a short time
Ave shall be able to get  in every apothecary's shop.  In
cases  where the application  of soap occasions  a bad 
— 175 —
smell, Avhich will not pass off upon renewal of the ban-
dage , or where  the application of salve is too trouble-
some ,  either because the bandage cannot be properly
fastened, or the patient is not able to keep himself quiet,
— in all such cases the application of Creosote water is
preferable.  Its healing effects wiU be perceptible in the
slightest  as well  as the  most  dangerous burns — im-
mediately after they occurred,  or subsequently — after
any proper,  or  improper remedy.   Apply  it to the
wounds with a  hair  pencil, put on  them linen  rags
dipped in it, and put a light bandage around to keep off
the air.   Blisters  must be stuck open,  and be cut aAvay
as soon and as far as possible.  The pain it occasions is
insignificant, and the wound will heal quickly.  Renew
it whenever  the,wound  pains again, everyday once,
tAvice or three times.
  If no Creosote  water can  be had, make something
similar of dripping soot.  Shake this in double its weight
of brandy, and put a teaspoonful of this mixture into a
pint of water, and of this use neither what is swimming
on the top, nor what precipitates, but simply.the  solu-
tion.  In case of need you may also take tar to  put  on
sores from burns; but they will easily become unclean,
and it will be well to put a fine rag on the wound, and
the tar over it.
  Violent pain after burning will subside, if nothing
else can  be got,  by  streAving  flour or hair powder on
the burn. 
— 176 —
  In fever, which sometimes takes place, give   No. 3;
but  No. 15  ought never to be given in burns.  In
extensive burns sometimes diarrhoea or costiveness
obtains;  but no remedy ought to be  given  except
against  the latter, should it continue  longer than
four or five days, when  you may give injections of
warm water. The diarrhoea,  which sometimes occurs,
is very necessary for the preservation of Ufe, and ought
by no means to be stopped, unless it  should continue
for Aveeks after the burns have been completely healed;
then give first  No. 25, after some days, if required,
No. 12;  should it  prove unavailing,   No. 22.   Yet in
most  cases the diarrhoea  will cease  of itself, upon
drinking plenty of water and frequent motion in  the
open  air.  Either  is  indispensable for  restoration to
those who have had severe burns.
  As to the application of lead ointment, or, worse still,
lead Avater, I can only say that it has never yet done
the least  good; the  horrid suppuration, ulcers and
ever - remaining scars, consequent upon it — could not
haAre been Avorse,  if  nothing  had been done.  Expe-
rience has proved in numberless instances, that persons
who have had a large part of their  body injured by
burning, have been poisoned by it; and that aU child-
ren, who have had  lead water  applied  to half their
body, generally die — not,  as is falsely alleged,  in con-
sequence of the burns, but by being  poisoned, as is
palpably evident in the symptoms: — and it cannot be 
—  177  —
mentioned  too  often,  in  order  to  induce people of
common  sense to  abstain from  this  abominable incon-
gruity.
(Jfe* AVhat has to be done when parts of the body Buffer from Cold'
    will appear under "Chilblains".'How persons who are Frozen
    ought to be treated, will appear under "Apparent Death"'
    where also  rules will be found as  to the treatment of people
    apparently dead from suffocation, hanging, drowning and other
    causes.
—<K5S>(g)«3*— 
               PHILADELPHIA:
PRINTED IN J. G. AArESSELH_FT'S GERMAN, ENGLISH
         AND FRENCH PRINTING OFFICE. 
Juit publiihed and for tale by J. £t. II*<nne/ha It, aud
   at the Academical Book Store, Mlentown, M*a.t
A popular view of Homoeopathy, by the Revd. Everest.
   From the British Edition. 1834. 8vo.
Constitution of the North-American Academy of Ho-
   moeopathic Medicine.  Founded AprU 10, 1835, and
   opened at Allentown, Pa.,  May 27,  1835.  (Gratis.)
05* The following books will shortly be published at the Academical
    Hook Store in Allentown, viz.:
Memoirs of the North-American Academy of Homceo-
   pathia.   The  first  Number.   This will contain:
   "The operation of the venom of Serpents, the Anti-
   dotes &c."  German & English. 4to.
Memoirs of the same.  Second Number: "The effects
   of Phosphate of lime."  German & English.
The necessity and utility of Homceopathia: an Oration
   delivered at Allentown, on the occasion of founding
   the Academy,  by C. Hering, M. D.— 8vo.
The  Organon  of  Dr. Hahnemann.  From  the British
   translation  improved and enlarged from the  fifth
   German Edition, with an introduction by C. Hering,
   M. D.  8vo. 
Jahr's Manual of Homoeopathic Medicine.  Translated
   from the German, with improvements and additions
   by C. Hering, M. D.  In two Vol. 8vo.
The System of instruction pursued in the Homoeopathic
   College in Allentown, Pa.  Addressed to aU,  who
   are  friends  to  a radical education in the  Art of
   HeaUng.   German & English.


  flrjr» All works on Homeopathy as well as Pocket Cases of Homeo-
      pathic Medicine, prepared by approved hands, and very neatly
      arranged, are always to be had at J. G. AArcsselh«eft's Book
      Stores (Philadelphia & Xew York).
—"SOH&^SS*— 
                THE

HOMCEOPATHIST,

                 OR

     DOMESTIC PHYSICIAN,

                 BY
SECOND PART.
         Sold by JT. a. tWettelheeft,
Philadelphia: 9, Bread St.; New York: 471, Pearl St.;
   Baltimore: Corner of Camden & Eutaw Sts.

             Allentown, Pa.:
        at the Academical Book Store.
                1838.
PRICE: s*l. 
J.  fi. WF.SSKLHCEFT, PRIMER. 
g3__©®2£TIS)  IPJlIBSo
                       On
  IHscases which are most common.
                 A. The Head.
  Giddiness arises sometimes from causes, for which a
remedy may be given: vitiated or foul stomach, weak-
ening evacuations, ardent spirits, narcotic medicines,
falls or a blow on the head;  it is also in some cases
connected with other complaints, which require atten-
tion to the following observations.
  Whoever is subject to this, should be moderate in
eating and drinking, should rise early, walk frequently
in the open air, and use the flesh brush in the evening.
  Giddiness whilst eating or after a plentiful meal is
suspicious; moderation and  No. 15 in the morning
are often of use;  also  Nos. 13,  14,  8,  23,  accor-
ding to the temperaments, afterwards to be described.
   The appearance of this malady after the  dispersion
of ulcers,  is an  unfavourable symptom;  sometimes
No. 18 or 35   may be useful.
   Giddiness  with nausea, vomiting and eructation is
reUeved  by  No.  3  subsequently,  if the stomach be
                                     1 
                   —   2   —
disordered at the same time, give  No. 8 or 20;  if it
occur only in the evening accompanied with dimness
of sight,  No. 7;  with sparkling before the eyes, par-
ticularly when moving, increased by stooping  No. 5.
  No. 13   frequently  relieves  giddiness from close
thinking;  when from looking up No. 8;  when from
moving about, but better on lying down  No. 17;   in
bed  No. 13;  Avhen lying down No. 23;  when rising
up   No. 14;  merely by stooping  No. 3,  and after-
wards  No. 5;   in  a carriage  No. 16,   afterwards
No. 21; when  sitting  No. 8.
  Giddiness accompanied  by loss  of recollection,  or
anxiety No. 5; by falling or apprehension of dying
No. 23; with ringing in the ears, head-ache, heat or
paleness of the  face, dimness in the eyes No. 8; with
weakness  on the head  No. 17; with bleeding of the
nose  No.  18;  with fainting No. 14,  or subsequently
No. 16.
  For weakness of memory from  bleeding, purging,
and  other evacuants  No. 17  is useful;  from a Woav
on the head   No. 15;  from ardent spirits  No. 13;
from fright,  anger,  or  vexation particularly   Nos. 3
and   11,  with other remedies where these causes are
treated of; from damp air  Nos. 6 or 23 or 29; for a
determination of blood to the head,  particularly Nos. 3
and   5,   and among the  remedies suitable  Nos. 17,
23,  7,  18  deserve notice.  Furthermore the head
should be washed every evening with cold water, and 
                    —  3   —
afterwards  bandaged;  and  the  eyes and  forehead
washed every morning in very cold water.
   Congestion of blood to the head is  troublesome, and
when of long continuance dangerous.  One feels the
pulsation of the arteries in the head like the pulse beat-
ing in the wrist, the veins on head and neck are dis-
tended, and there is a sensation of fulness in the head;
frequent  giddiness, particularly when stooping,  or
walking in the sun; as if the head would  burst, over
the eyes, in the forehead, worse when stooping and
coughing.  Give  No. 3;  to be repeated if of service.
  At the same time abstain from coffee, wine or ardent
spirits,  and  be very moderate in  the use of warm
drinks generally; but drink  freely of cold water and
wasffthe head and  neck frequently with it.
  If this should afford no relief, and if the patient be
very irritable, inclined to anger, or accustomed to use
ardent spirits, or of confined habits, then give  No. 13.
  If he have severe, shooting, burning, pricking pains
on one side of the head, or violent pressure in the fore-
head, Avith every step or motion, increased by stooping,
noise, or from the glare of light, give  No. 5.
  If he have at the same time sparkling, flickering,
darkening before the eyes, double sight,  whizzing in
the ears, fainting fits, confused  sleep; if it be thus with
children when teething, with girls when arrived at the
age of puberty,  or if cold during menstruation they
                                       1* 
—   4   —
have taken, particularly from wet feet, then give first
No. 3,  and after 6, 8, or 12 hours  No. 5.
  If it have been occasioned by too great joy or if ac-
companied by too great an excitement, then give No. 1;
after a fright  No. 2;  after vexation   No.  14;   after
suppressed vexation  No. 4; after anger  No. 13,  as
before mentioned where the exciting causes are treated
of.  Likewise after a fall, or a blow on the head  No. 15,
which,  if it  be necessary, may  be  repeated  after
24 hours.
  For the bleeding of  the nose, which in such cases
occurs, nothing must be done.
  When the congestion of the blood arises from great
weakness, give  No. 17;  should it return after jyery
cold, give  No. 22;  if it always return after heavy
Ufting, give   No.  23;   if at the same time  the patient
perspire too easily and too much, give  No. 7;  if he
be cold with it, let him smell camphor several times.
If it in spite of all these remedies return again, then
give  No. 18  in  water, a  spoonful every morning, if
the patient have not taken this remedy already; should
this be the case, then give  No. 16 R.,   and should
this also not reUeve,  in 14 days give  No. 21,  two or
three times at the most.
  If the  remedies  do not immediately  operate and
danger threaten, then make a poultice of oat-meal and
apply it quite warm to the feet; or a hot foot-bath of 
                    —   5  —
water only; should the bowels be confined, give an in-
jection of pure mUk, or warm water.

  Head-ache.  We may frequently adapt the cure to
the causes, which produce the pain, or to the  other
symptoms, yet it is necessary to distinguish one species
of head-ache from others; because frequently, what in-
jures in one case, will be a remedy in another.
  When it proceeds from too great a determination of
blood to the head, or from inflammation, the pains are
generally pulsating, connected with heat, the pulsa-
tions of the arteries in the neck are visible; if the pain
become  violent,  vomiting follows;  it is still worse
after shaking,  moving the head,  lying down, and
stooping, sometimes better when standing.   Of all
domestic remedies,  vinegar is  the best; soften a crust
of bread in  it,  and apply it to the temples; give  injec-
tions of warm water, should that fail, then mix some
vinegar with it, let the patient bathe his feet in warm
water and when dried, let them be rubbed with flan-
nel.  He who is subject to this complaint should drink
freely of cold water, rub his head every morning, with
a cold wet cloth,  particularly on the forehead  and
temples.
   When the pain  is very severe, sharp  burning over
the region of the brain, especially in the forehead, the
 face red and bloated; eyes red; when delirium occurs,
or violent behaviour; then omit  the vinegar, and give 
                    _   6   —
No. 3;  if it succeed, let it operate for a considerable
time, repeating it, should the patient become Avorse —
when it ceases to relieve, then give  No. 5.
  If the pain be more inward,  a dull pressing, the face
pale, sunken,  with insensibility, delirium, murmuring,
sleepiness, then instantly give  No. 5,  and wait several
hours, and see whether a good sound sleep follows.
  If the pain  be  dull pressing, or only  on  one side,
very tormenting,  Aveakening, commencing in the occi-
put or in the root  of the nose, and passes backward;
if it abate by binding the  head  tightly, or pressing it; if
it is Avorse in sitting, better in walking; if the head be
heavy, the countenance pale, with  giddiness, anxiety,
and moaning  No. 8  AviU relieve.
  When the head-ache  is burning, pulsating, Av:'h a
fulness in the  head, an oppressive heaviness, or craw-
ling  or waving and  flapping, as if every thing in  it
Avere loose,  particularly  if it occur after meals, then
23 R.
  If such a  head-ache from congestion of blood  to the
head, appear in the morning, or after meals, with great
lassitude and  drowsiness, stiffness and pains in the
nape occurring, the speech faltering or the face  dis-
torted, the mouth awry, the limbs benumbed,  then give
No. 5,   provide a  hot foot bath, procure instantly the
nearest physician,  and treat the patient as is afterward
recommended  under apoplexy.
  Head-ache  from Catarrh,  is  chiefly  in the  forehead, 
                   —   7  —
pressing, burning, is  better in the morning, worse in
the evening, with running of the eyes, sneezing, a dry
heat in the nose, frequent shivering and sometimes
cough;  in  this case,  it is adviseable to draw Avarm
water into the nose, and before going to bed, to take a
draught of cold water.   If it be better in the open air
and increased by speaking, then   No. 3   will do good.
If it be worse in the fresh air, and by reading, thinking,
presses like a load, drawing acutely, the nose begins to
run, but burns, then   No. 27  is proper.  If the run-
ning at the nose be acrid,  attended with burning in it,
if it occasion hoarseness, sleeplessness, with ringing in
the ears, pulsating in the forehead,  nausea, better in
the open air, or in warmth, then  smelling  No. 19  wiU
serve.   For the other  remedies see Catarrh.
  Rheumatic head-ache is rending and drawing, fre-
quently changing the spot, going from  the nape into
the ears and temples,  the head pains  externally by
touch, or motion, is increased in  bed and towards mid-
night, often with  perspiration;  here and there small
sAvellings arise and is reUeved by vomiting.  A Avarm
foot bath AviU sometimes be of service, also, the steam
of hot mush drawn into the nose, and the hair combed
every evening.   The best remedy is   No. 14,  and
should that not succeed  in a few hours, then give
No. 13  in the evening, or  No. 8,  in the morning.
Gouty head-ache  is nearly similar, yet more piercing
and rending, generally relieved by warmth and vomit- 
                   —   8   —
ing.   Give  No. 25,  if that fail  No. 4,  when it is
severest over the nose, or boring piercing,  rending
deep in the head, or is better by. stooping or lying; but
No. 13,   if there are  piercing jerks in the side of the
head, worse in fresh air, or when stooping.  When at
the very worst give No. 28,  yet if nothing afford im-
mediate relief, some strong coffee without milk might
be taken.
  Pains in the head frequently arise from the stomach
and bowels; if from undigested food, then strong coffee
without milk or sugar is very serviceable; but if from
a foul stomach,  then look  for the remedies prescribed
under that head; when the body is costive,  then give
an injection of warm  water.  This head-ache  is dis-
tinguished by a bad appearance of the tongue preceding
it, a bad taste, loss of appetite; nausea or vomiting very
soon  shew themselves and  increase with the  pains;
but if the  head-ache be nervous,  nausea and vomiting
appear only after every severe attack. When the head-
ache occasions sickness of the stomach,  remedies for
the head-ache must  be given;  but if the head-ache
arise from a foul stomach, then  remedies against the
latter must be administered.
  Constipation, congestion of the blood owing to it, and
head-ache, are in many cases  relieved by  Nos. 12,
13,   or   2.  If the brain be affected  by walking or
moving the head,  pressing in  the temples, if  it be
relieved neither by sitting up, nor lying down, the eyes 
                    —   9   —
dull, with an inclination to close them, yet sleepless;  if
the head be heavy, particularly when moving the eyes,
when thinking closely ready to burst, if it be worse in
the morning, in the open air, or after meals, particu-
larly Avorse after coffee, or when there is a loathing of
it, give  No. 13. If the pains be only on one side, little
congestion of blood, but shivering, no thirst,  a disposi-
tion anxiously to complain, although of a mild temper,
No. 8  will  be applicable.  When  the head feels as  if
pressed together from  both sides, and when stooping,
as if every thing would fall out of the forehead,  bleed-
ing at the nose appears, yet affording little relief; when
the eyes burn and water, then  No. 12  will be useful,
which after 6  or 12 hours may be repeated.   If the
pains be violent with tearing, outward pressing  in the
forehead,  outward throbbing in the temples, consider-
able congestion of blood, restless expression of the eyes,
strong thirst, dry mouth, sour eructation, inclination  to
vomit, and  even foul and offensive vomitrition, then
give  No. 2,  if it assist, repeat it every two or three
hours or still oftener, until it is no longer required,  or
another remedy may be given; frequently  No. 7  will
suit, when the head seems so full as if ready to burst,
or as if it were  bound  together  with a bandage,  or
worse at night, tearing, burning, boring, pricking.
   If nausea commence at the same time with the head-
ache, if every part of the head, even to the tongue were
as if bruised, if vomiting or reaching follow, then give 
                    —  10  —
 No. 25,  and  afterwards other remedies.  If continual
 costiveness occasion congestion of blood to the head,
 with pains on one side, oppressive throbbing, as if the
 brain were bruised, or  as if laced together,  which
 draws  the  neck awry, or with stomach-ache, with
 painful stiffness of the nape, frequent emission of light
 coloured urine, nausea,  vomiting, then give   No. 6.
   In head-ache arising from the nerves,  the head is
 generally cool, the countenance pale; in the beginning
 the  patient discharges  sometimes a colourless urine;
 the  pain  abates after vomiting;  yet  this  head-ache
 often returns, on one side only, or boring as if with a
 naU, on small spots; the pains increasing by each touch.
 A quiet position in  a dark room mitigates the pain
 during  the  paroxysm.  It may  be  prevented by fre-
 quent  washing  in cold water, rubbing  and brushing
 the  skin, and using  the  remedies,  mentioned  below,
 without any other medicine.  Coffee is  so  prejudicial
 to those afflicted with this head-ache, even should it
 relieve during the attack, that they must abstain from
 it entirely.
  No. 1  will  avail in violent, drawing, pressing pains
 on one side  of the head, as if a nail were driven into it;
 as if the brains  were shattered, crushed, burst;  occur-
 ring on the slightest occasions, close  thinking, vexa-
 tion, taking cold, too much food &c., Avith aversion to
the use of coffee, irritabiUty from any noise, even mu-
sic ; the pains appearing intolerable, producing moaning, 
                     —  li-
 the patient being quite beside himself, shrieks and cries,
 throws himself about, feels great anxiety,  dreads  the
 fresh air and shivers:   No. 1   may frequently be re-
 peated, if necessary, and afterwards  No. 13  is gener-
 ally serviceable, sometimes   Nos. 4   or  8.
   No. 3  will often succeed Avhen pains are most ex-
 cessive, when the  patient lies senseless,  at intervals
 choking, crying and lamenting, and apprehensive of
 dying, the least noise or motion is intolerable, the pulse
 very weak, stopping at intervals, particularly when the
 head-ache is throbbing,  stinging or pinching above the
 nose; aggravated  by the reading or speaking of other
 persons; also in head-ache from  cold  with catarrh,
 rustling in  the ears, abdominal pains;  also  with  the
 troublesome sensation, as if a ball were rising in  the
 head, which occasions a cool air in it.
   No. 4 will relieve the pressing pain above 'the nose,
mitigated by bending forward; pressing from within
outwardly, shooting throbbing;  tearing in the forehead,
as if a  nail Avere  driven  through the head,  piercing
boring deep into the brain, with nausea, darkness  be-
fore the eyes, aversion to light, pale countenance, much
colourless urine; the pains cease for a  time, upon a
change of position, yet often returning after meals, at
night after  lying down,  in  the morning after getting
up; the patient being very much affrighted,  inconstant,
or taciturn and dejected.
   No. 5 will assist in slighter  cases; when  the head is 
                   —  12  —
outwardly sensitive, the veins  on the head and hands
being swollen, a rolling in the head,  a rustling in the
ears, obscurity before the eyes; it is  also of service in
the severest pains, from  the back of the head to the
eyes and nose, with a pressing, cleaving, rolling, flap-
ping sensation; augmented with every motion,  turning
of the eyes,  from a bright light, any noise, concussion
or even the step of another; when the head and fore-
head receive a jolt from every step, or going up stairs;
also when the pains return every afternoon, and con-
tinue tUl  after midnight,  growing worse  from the
warmth of the bed,  or as soon as he Ues down, and
worse when m  a draught.  When the head-ache be-
gins with a breath passing over into a stitch, seizing
half the head, sometimes piercing for a moment, and
so exquisitely as to deprive the sufferer of his senses.
No.  3 may often be  administered,  and after some
hours, when it ceases to relieve   No. 5;  let this oper-
ate at least from 6 to 12 hours; if then the foregoing
sensation continue, as if water were in  the forehead,
and does not gradually disperse, then No. 32 R.  may
afford relief, particularly when the patient has a sensa-
tion of coldness in the ears, the eyes, on one side of the
face, about the mouth, or if there be a trembUng and
sparkUng before the eyes, and objects appear smaller
than usual, or  give  No. 5,   and when it ceases to
relieve No. 7  will succeed,  when the pain shoots
down into  the  teeth,  and neck, stitches in the ears, 
                    —  13  —
only on the left side, or is always worse at night, with
night-sweats, affording no reUef.   After  No. 7,  or
No. 5,   sometimes  No. 16  is found useful, when the
pain is  as if a nail were driven into the head, with a
violent  boring, nightly pain, as if the forehead was
ready to burst, and when painful lumps appear on
the head.
  No. 6 is frequently efficacious  in nervous  head-
ache, also when the hair feels tender, accompanied by
a  laxity of the bowels, when  the pains become so
severe, that the patient loses his reason, or is at least very
much weakened, fainty, always worse when rising up
and lying down,  accompanied with  cold  sweat, cold-
ness and thirst.  See for the other symptoms if head-
ache from constipation, p. 8.
  No. 8, applies to tearing pains which become worse
in the evening, or pulsating, pricking after rising in
the morning, or at night after lying down; with jerk-
ing, pricking, stitches in the temples, particularly when
the pain is only on one side of the head; accompanied
with frequent giddiness, inclination to vomit, heaviness
in  the head, the eyes becoming beclouded, and unable
to bear  the Ught, rustling in the ears, or stinging, throb-
bing, and tearing in them; pale doleful countenance,
no appetite, nor thirst; shivering,  anxious, sometimes
bleeding at the nose, palpitation of the heart.  All the
symptoms  are worse when at rest or sitting, and be-
come better in the fresh air; the head-ache is reUeved 
                    —  14  —
by pressure, or a tight bandage.   It answers best Avith
phlegmatic mild persons.
  No. 12  is indicated by burning and pressing head-
ache, or as if when stooping, every thing would  fall
through the forehead, worse in Avalking; or more out-
wardly  dragging and tending towards  the face and
temples, or pressing rooting, tearing in small spots,
especially with  persons  suffering from  rheumatism,
and of a petulant, angry temper.  Subsequently  No. 23
will often answer.
  No. 13  will assist, as mentioned above in head-ache
from constipation, from coffee drinking, but also from
pains resembling the piercing of a nail;  or stinging,
jerking, with nausea and sour vomiting; when  the
patient  has a pricking and pressing pain on one side,
beginning early in  the morning  and growing Avorse
and worse, until the patient  is  quite distracted  and
raving;  Avhen the brain  feels as if rent,  the face pale
and dejected, the head heavy, a humming in it, with
giddiness, or trembling when walking,  worse when
moving  the eyes, in  the fresh air, early in the morning,
after meals, or when stooping.  Also when the head is
outwardly painful and is worse in cold weather.
  No. 14   will  assist in head-ache from a  cold or
drinking coffee; particularly when there is a rending
or draAving pain on one side extending  to the jaw;
stitches  in  the temples,  heaviness over the nose, or
very troublesome palpitation,  particularly when  one 
                    —  15 —
cheek is red and the other pale,  or the Avhole face
bloated, when the eyes are painful, a cold in the throat
or breast, or bitter offensive taste; it is often service-
able for children; frequently when the persons cannot
bear the least pain and appear distracted.
  No. 17   will also  serve  for sensitive individuals,
when the pain is oppressing and prevents sleeping at
night,  or when there is a rending  in the temples as if
they Avould burst; boring in the vertex,  the brain feel-
ing as if-bruised ; jerking and rending, and fluctuating
and bursting; worse when rising off a seat, with every
movement;  when opening the eyes,  relieved  by lying
doAvn and being quiet.   Particularly when the  outer
skin suffers from the touch; with discontented persons,
stubborn,  unruly children, fond of dainties, with a pale
face,  only red and hot at  times,  when they become
very talkative, or the whole night restless.  It answers
often after  No. 1.
  No. 20  may sometimes be given for a foul stomach
or for a cold, or when an eruption has been dispersed
and pains ensue from it; especially in the bones, dull,
boring in  the temples and forehead, bursting, rending,
or abating in the open air, increased by going up stairs;
it  also answers well after   No 8,   when the stomach
is  not in  order, and when  the hair falls off from the
head-ache.
   No. 28  is useful in the most  excruciating head-ache,
raging, rending, on one side, drawing,  pressing, spas- 
                   —  16  —
modic pains; pressing in  the  forehead by stooping,
aggravated by  lying  on the back; in  attacks  every
afternoon, or towards evening, in the left side, with
great restlessness and anxiety; particularly when the
perspiration smells like urine, with small and offensive
urinary discharge;  but much  during  the pains and
quite clear.
  No. 34  is sometimes given in throbbing head-ache,
or such as is stretching, bursting,  pressing out,  worse
when walking or moving; or pricking tearing when at
rest; or when moving the head, the eyes, stooping, the
open air and cold increases it, with phlegmatic, slug-
gish, ill-natured persons, or children that are very un-
ruly, stubborn  and  clumsy, particularly if they are
afraid of the fresh air and exercise, shivering much
after drinking.
   When  the above remedies in many cases will not
relieve,  then try the following,  which are however
slow in their operation, but which must not be repeated
tiU after 7 days, in  water at the least after 24 hours.
   Try   No.  18  when  the  head-ache is  throbbing,
with heat,  chiefly in the  morning or evening; with
nausea,  worse in the air, better in the house; rending
with stunning, pressure, every week; with loss of hair
after suppressed cutaneous  eruption, ulcers,  or per-
spiration.
   No. 19  with the same  pain, if it be worse  in the
house and is better in the open air. 
                    —  17 —
  No. 21  also beating throbbing head-ache with heat
and congestion of the blood, when originating in exer-
tion, speaking or stooping, with nightly pains from the
nape  to the top o( the head; with drawing pain every
forenoon, or when the forehead  and eyes are ready to
burst, excrescences rising on the head, the hair falling
off, the skin very tender, the pains extending to the
nose or face; with perspiration of the head.
  A very severe head-ache with great weakness,  in-
difference and melancholy,  often indicates a heavy dis-
ease,  which may be prevented  either by   No. 6  or
19,  if these  be adapted to the pain,  otherwise  by
No. 10.
  When rheumatism,  gout, erysipelas, eruptions or
ulcers have been suppressed, dangerous head-ache will
often  follow; which ought, by no means,  to be neg-
lected; give the same remedies as are applicable to
these  maladies, and see at the same time what is said
in the preceding pages,  relative to medicine  for the
head-ache.
  Head-ache deep in the eyes, sharp stinging through
the brain, accompanied with weakness of the eyes, are
symptomatic of blindness.  Should neither   No. 5 nor
No. 18  in water assist, then apply without delay to a
homoeopathic physician.
  When a pain comes always on the same part of the
head,  deep in the brain, and on  the other side of the
                                      3 
                   —  18  —
body are lameness, tingling, pulling and similar affec-
tion, it would be adviseable to consult a physician.
  When aged persons have a continual head-ache and
at the same time make little urine, which is thick, tur-
bid and offensive, it is an unfavorable symptom; they
should drink freely of cold water, have  their skin
brushed and consult a physician.
  For scald head or eruptions on the head, or in the
face, see in the sequel under "Eruptions".
  Loosing the hair.  Use nothing, if the hair grow
again but washing,  brushing and combing; but if the
hair become thinner, have it cut a little, once a month.
Washing  the head  frequently in cold  water, particu-
larly in the evening and then binding a napkin around
the head, wiU be of service  when the hair is getting
thin.   If that fail, try beer.  If the hair be too dry, oil,
grease, ointment and pomatums are injurious;  once a
week  to wash  with fine soap is much better; if that
should not answer, boil wheat bran  and wash the head
once  a week with it.  When the hairs split, it is well
to rub them with grease  or sweet oil  in preference to
bear's grease, cutting of the points frequently.  When
single bald spots appear,  it may at times be serviceable
to shave so far  as to take away a part  of the surroun-
ding  hair; if this does not assist in 14 days,  rub the
spot once a week in  the evening with a  sliced onion.
When persons become bald after a severe iUness, wash-
ing the head morning and evening with  pure spring 
                    —  19 —
water is very proper; if the  baldness be hereditary,
then nothing will avail.   When baldness appears early
in life, the following pomatum is very useful: take
some beef marrow,  heat and  strain it;  put  a single
drop of the tincture of cantharides into a saucer,  mix
with it gradually as much marrow by stirring and beat-
ing as will fill  the saucer;  every 3 or 4 days  rub the
bald spots with a tea-spoonful  of this mixture once in
the evening.
  Should  the hair  fall out after great  debility  give
No. 17,  and subsequently No. 36.  Also for a clammy
sweat in the hair   No. 17 wUl sometimes do.  If the
hair falls  out from strong perspiration,  No.  7  will
often be of use; from the use of quinine or bark No. 5;
from mercury  No. 16,  or  29;  after much grief and
trouble   No. 11.


             B.  Diseases of the Eyes.
  Every kind of eye-water, salves and ointments in-
jure the eyes; almost all contain strong poisons, more
or less, and should  they accidentally do  good, a  new
affection of the eyes worse than the first,  will  take
place.   Whoever values his  eyes, ought to shun these
poisonous, dangerous, utterly useless things, as simple
remedies  will always effect  far more, especially if the
eyes have not been injured by quackery.
  Pure cold water is the only healthful eye-water;' it
                                       2* 
— 20  —
will avail in many cases when the eyes are painful, red
and burn, accompanied with catarrh and cough.  Also
for tedious sore eyes, with great aversion to Ught, be-
coming worse on  every slight occasion,  particularly
from cold winds or cold wet weather.  Put on white
bread,  softened in cold water.   In all cases where the
patient  cannot bear cold water,  or  it will  not avail,
where not only a burning, and a sensation is felt  as if
sand Avere in them, with a shunning  of the light, but
particularly where  violent pains are suffered, and sharp
tears are  shed; lukewarm water will then be prefer-
able, appUed either on a Unen rag, or white bread sof-
tened in it, repeating the application whenever the
pain increases.
  When the eyes are very dry, and the eye-lids spas-
modically closed, then fresh sweet oil is very good.
  When erysipelas affects the eyes, which is known
by the redness spreading far around them, nothing wet
should be applied,  but warm bags filled with bran laid
upon them.  Neither must any thing be applied to the
eyes, when they have  been  injured by the poison su-
mac, except taking inwardly  the medicine previously
prescribed against a poison of this kind.
  Whosoever insists in using a salve, may take the
white of a fresh egg, beat it to a froth, mix this with a
tea-spoonful of the finest powdered loaf-sugar and a
little camphor, and lay it on the eye.
  The most rapid cure however you will effect by the 
                    —  21  —
 following remedies, with  which  camphorated salve,
 must not be used.
   The eye-lids are sometimes red, inflamed and swol-
 len, but the eye-balls not affected.  For red hard swel-
 Ung with burning, heat and dryness give   No. 3;  if it
 have a good effect, but not of long continuance,  it may
 be  repeated.   If the eye-hds  are pale, yellowish  red,
 swoUen, shining as if transparent; burning and strained;
 with much moisture in the eyes and nose, and perhaps
 fever  No. 3  is also the first remedy.  Should it not
 completely cure, in a few days give   No. 16,  particu-
 larly if the pressing pain continue, or the lids feel sore.
 When the swelUng is bad and  No. 3  avails but little,
 or if the lids are much inflamed, and continue red, with
 violent burning, and moisture or matter escapes, then
 No. 18   is preferable to  No.  16,   particularly when
 the eyes are contracted in the morning, and the patient
 cannot endure the light; should no immediate improve-
 ment take place, you may repeat  No. 3,  which will
 then have  far more effect.   If No. 16   have been
 given and  without effect, particularly  if the eye-lids
 burn and itch, and are red with swelling, adhere to-
 gether, and bleed when opened, even turned the wrong
 way, or heavy and powerless, give  No. 5.
  When  the inside of the lids are inflamed, red and
painful,  burning  violently, and they can  scarcely  be
opened, then give  No. 19.  But if they appear as if
poAverfully drawn together, swoUen, difficult to open, 
                   —  22  —
and the pains more acute, with ulcers on the edges and
scurf on the outside,  then give  No. 7,   and should
that  not fully succeed after some days  No. 16  may
be administered.
  In cases of the most ordinary tedious soreness of the
eye-lids, when they are itching by day  and adhering
at night, red and somewhat swollen, with the margins
ulcerated, moist and purulent,  with frequent blinking
of the eyes,  shunning light, constant eatarrh, perhaps
also a severe head-ache, or heat in the head No. 44 R.
may be helpful.  When the  margins burn and itch,
feeling very sore when touched, and are suppurated in
the morning, then give  No. 13,  which is also good,
when  No. 44  is inapplicable, and in cases where that
wiU  not help, give  No. 8.  If in such inflammations
the lids turn outwards, with pricking, burning and
itching, or without pains, give  No. 7   first, subse-
quently, if it be necessary No.  16.   Sometimes No. 5
may also be given.
  If these remedies fail, and  the lids remain quite red,
with moisture in the angles, the eyes too tender for the
light, and when they sting,  give  No. 20.  When the
lids burn and smart when reading, when  No. 18  has
afforded only a partial relief, let  the  patient  smell
No. 35.   When there is much  crawling inside of the
lids,  increased in the  evening,  with running  tears
No. 17.  Biting itching in the lids, when they are quite
stiff, as if disabled  No. 23  is suitable;  in convulsive 
                   —  23  —
contracting and closing  No. 33;  Avhen the upper lids
feel heavy as lead  No. 14;   in  great dryness, also
when the eyes run, with difficult motion and heat in
them,  No. 6  wUl avail.
  A sty on the eye-Ud is most readily cured by  No. 8,
and often disappears immediately after taking it; some-
times it may be dispersed  by touching it with a cold
key; cold water is injurious;  it is  preferable to apply a
poultice of bread and milk,  laid on warm and kept on
for the night.  If it return frequently, or leave hard
spots behind, or when  they do  not open, but become
hard, particularly when the eyes easily suppurate, are
acute and burn, mostly in the angles; when always
some viscous matter adheres, then  No.  11   wUl be
serviceable.  Should lumps remain, let the patient after
two or three weeks smell  No. 35  only once.
  In cases of inflammation of the eyes, or sore eyes,
when not  only the lid but the eye itself is affected, or
the eye alone  No. 3   is ordinarUy the best  remedy,
particularly  when the malady  commenced suddenly
and grew  worse,  when the whole eye is red or full of
red veins, runs much and is very painful.
  When the eyes are  sore from  a cold, with catarrh,
head-ache, cough, sore throat &c, the foUowing rem-
edies Avill  be useful.
  No. 13,  when the lids, particularly in the angles are
redder than the eyes, or the latter are blood shot, and
smart as from salt;  when there is a burning and pres- 
                   —  24  —
sing as from sand; constant flowing of tears, shunning
of the light, particularly in the morning, combined with
fever, worse morning and evening.
  No. 14  particularly  with children, when the eyes
sting, press, burn, as if fire were struck out of them,
swollen and closed together in the morning, or very
dry, the individual being very impatient.
  No. 5,   when the white  of the eye is quite'red, or
large  red veins are visible; much heat; sharp burning
tears, or the eyes quite  dry, much affected by the light;
when the pains are spasmodic  and deep seated; the
catarrh accompanying  so severe as to affect the nose,
pimples breaking out about the nose and mouth; the
cough short, dry, gasping and convulsive, coming on in
attacks, during which  the  succession of the cough is
uninterrupted.
  No. 44,  when  there is much pressing in the eyes,
much viscous moisture and sharp tears, the lids drawn
together, the whole eye very red; violent pains com-
bined with catarrh, worse in the evening.
  No. 4,  when there  is more pain,  but less redness^
severe pressing, violent flow of tears, especiaUy shun-
ning every thing bright, catarrh very acute  and flow-
ing.  It may, if necessary, be repeated in 12 to 24 hours.
  No. 8   also, more  accurately prescribed below, is
sometimes very suitable  with this affection.   If you
have  not given   No.  13  already,  it may  still serve
after other remedies, to remove the great  sensibiUty 
                   — 25  —
which  is apt to remain.   Thus  No. 5   also, if the
sight be weakened, or a flickering, sparkUng sensation,
or obscurity before the eyes.
  When sore eyes originate from rheumatism, the in-
side of the eye being red, the light painful, sharp tears
flowing freely;  stinging, rending pains,  not only in-
Avardly  but also outwardly,  always worse in  the
warmth, apply the following remedies.
  No. 8,  after the worst inflammation has been re-
moved by No. 3,  when severe pains remain, piercing,
boring and cutting, all light insufferable, aggravated
every afternoon and evening, when the pain frequently
returns, producing weeping which makes it stiU worse.
  No. 12  may be given if  No. 8   have mitigated the
pain,  but the redness still remains;  when it  inwardly
burns and feels as if sand were in it, worse in the even-
ing and at night,  when the lids are swollen and open-
ing them produces head-ache.
  Give  No. 23,  where  No. 12  seemed to answer,
but did not, the eye continuing biting and pressing and
stinging, many tears and adhering  together  at night,
or Avhen it is swollen, resembling St. Anthony's fire.
  No. 6, when the pain is rending, interrupting sleep
at night, intolerable head-ache, much heat in the eyes,
and a sensation of dryness.
  In such cases of rheumatic inflammation  Nos. 13,
14, 4,  are sometimes serviceable:  look for such cases
above; but more frequently  Nos. 7, 18,  which wiU 
                    — 26  —
 be noticed further on.   No. 44  is sometimes suitable,
 particularly when small watery pustules appear on the
 eye, the light more tolerable,  but  the pains  more vio-
 lent, the  redness so increased,  that all the veins are
 visible.
   If any  one be subject to gout and it fall  upon the
 eyes,  then  first give  No. 3,   subsequently   No. 20,
 or No. 18   the indication for which will be character-
 ised afterwards.    No. 5   will frequently serve for
 symptoms as on page 25, especially when the pain  is
 very acute all round the eye, above it, or near it, a vio-
 lent stinging over it as if it were  about to be torn out
 or pressed in.  When the  pains frequently come and
 go, when flushes appear before the eyes, or sparkUng,
 black spots  with a bright  border,  or every  thing be-
 clouded or as seen through a veil; a violent giddiness
 and head - ache with it, so bad as to render them sense-
 less;  with severe burning cutting pains,  penetrating
 the head; particularly in the forehead or pressing on
 one side of  the brain; or extending into  the nose, or
 pervading the whole system, with great anxiety and
 restlessness,  No. 28  will  relieve.
   Many tedious  complaints in the  eyes  arise  from
 scrofula,  which  are known  by symptoms  described
 further on;  either with children, who are affected by
 it, or with adults, who had it in early  life.   If the eyes
have once been weakened by this malady,  they are
liable to be affected by colds and other causes; and a 
                   —  27  —
darkness of vision or ulcers on the eye-ball easUy oc-
cur.  Apply the remedies prescribed above; but should
these attacks return, it will be best to have the scrof-
ula eradicated by a homoeopathic physician.   In the
mean while you may derive benefit  by applying the
following remedies.
  No. 8  is often suitable in the beginning,  when the
margins of the eye-lids  are red,  burn and adhere by
viscous matter; when the water flows so sharp as to
inflame the cheeks, or occasion a watery swelUng and
the eyes shunning of the light, or when  No. 8  is ap-
plicable as before mentioned on page 23. If it has been
of service, though only partially, then after a week,
the patient may smell  No. 36.
  No. 5  will assist when the pressure is severe,  in-
creasing when the eyes are turned upward,  and many
red veins  are visible,  pustules and ulcers on  the eye,
when catarrh is combined with it, and other symptoms,
such as have been mentioned on page 24; or  if the
affection arose from a cold, or damp and cold weather.
  No. 7  will apply to children who have received  no
mercury, the pains cutting, particularly when^training
the eyes, worse  in  the evening and in the  warm bed,
in the open air, burning and flowing with tears, light
insupportable, cloudy and misty; or small  pustules
arise on the eye-ball; returning with every fresh cold.
It will often serve after   No. 5,  when this has oper-
ated  3 or 14 days. 
                    —  28 —
   No. 16  will often do after No. 5,  or after  No. 7,
when children have previously had much calomel, the
Uds and eyes red and sore, when touched as if wounded,
closing convulsively, scarcely able to move them, the
Ught intolerable in the evening, at one time quite  be-
clouded, at  another  bright and clear; when there is a
pressure in the  eye as if it were ready  to burst out;
when small pustules or blots are visible on the Iris, and-
red spots outwardly around the eye.   After this rem-
edy has been given once, wait at  least 14 days,  before
either it be repeated, or another  be given, unless the
case should become very bad and another remedy re-
quired.  You may give   No. 30   every other day.
  Give   No. 18   instead of  No. 16,   especially  if
No. 5  or  7  have preceded (but not after No. 16)  in
cases where the eye-lids are drawn together in the mor-
ning and the patient shuns the least light, or is  almost
blind in day-time, and only able  to see a Uttle  in twi-
light; when a veil seems to overspread the sight, the
Iris beclouded, appearing as if dusty, or when the eye-
lids are affected,  as particularly noticed before.
  No. 22* is very serviceable, if  soreness of the eyes
arise from cold,  particularly pressing when reading,
and every thing  appears  beclouded as with a veil, but
sometimes,  as if sparks, or fire were flashing from
them; with much pain above the  eyes.  If the patient
feel better  when quiet,  and worse when  in motion,
preferring sitting still, then do not give  No. 5   in pre- 
                   —  29  —
ference to   No. 22;  but should he be worse when
quiet and wish to be busy, then give  No. 22, and
wait its effects for a considerable time.
  No. 35  is sometimes applicable after  No. 22, aud
in general whenever in this disease** there arise ulcers
or membranes on the eye, with violent  pressing itch-
ing and stinging; or burning and cutting when reading
in the evening; when it is dim and hazy  before the
eyes, particularly after meals or reading, sewing, &c.;
especiaUy when the part affected feels cold inwardly.
  No. 17  will help, when the eyes are much more
painful in the evening, as if sand had got in  them, as if
they would  be pressed inwardly; when  the  eye has
lost its brilUancy or, when looking deep into the eyes,
you perceive a sort of smoke or fog in them.
  No.  19  is  sometimes of service in acute  burning
pains, and when there are already spots on the eye.
  In cases of this kind, the remedies named  before
may be applied, particularly  Nos. 4,  13;   for spots
No. 44  is to be preferred to every other.
  Sometimes sore eyes are occasioned by small insects;
in such cases  rub a linen rag with camphor, and bind
it on the eye, or apply the camphorated salve as des-
cribed before.  A very  bad  affection  of the  eye also
arises from the dispersion of eruptions, ulcers, or cer-
tain other diseases,  then  a homoeopathic physician
should be consulted.  Should they be in consequence 
—  30  —
of the small pox, measles, scarlet fever, &c. — see what
is said under the respective heads.
  Spots or skin on the eyes,  must by no means be
treated, as is too common, with strong corrosive reme-
dies,  by which so many thousands have totally  lost
their sight; but rather allow rest to the eyes, and  if
you have no physician at hand to consult, make use of
the remedies referred to page 19 and page 25, giving to
each one  or two weeks to operate;   Nos. 44  or  8
are particularly useful;  No. 5,  and afterwards  Nos. 16
or  18,  and then No. 35.  Whoever may be too im-
patient to try these remedies, may use genuine, pure
nut-oil, which on a moderate heat is  pressed out of
wall-nuts, under one year old, and put one drop every
evening into the eye.   On very  thick,  swollen, white
spots, put finely powdered dry table salt with a hair
pencil.  If from the angle there is actually growing a
skin over the eye, then let some of the best finely pow-
dered lump sugar be daily put on them.   When the
whole eye appears like a dark window,  take the fat of
a snake, melted over a moderate heat, and apply a little
every morning.  The  gaU of fishes will also answer,
but only when the skin has quite prevented seeing and
is so thick, as  to require great patience and persever-
ance in the use of this remedy.
  We are in the habit  of calling  every affection of the
eyes,  very improperly, a weakness of sight.   It is only
correct when the eyes are strained, with the least exer- 
—  31  —
tion,  either  refusing their service altogether, or are
painful, though there be nothing apparent in the eyes
to occasion it.  Shortness of sight is no weakness; for
it often belongs to the strongest eyes, and chiefly in
youth, particularly Avith those, whose occupation leads
them to look on objects very closely.  The more dis-
tant the objects, the more indistinct they are; every
thing that is near,  is seen more distinctly,  and the
smallest objects distinguished with ease.  Neither  is
long-sightedness a  weakness,  as it  belongs to the
strongest  eyes, chiefly with aged persons, especially
with  those, whose  calling in life has led them to look
at objects at a distance.   It is impossible for such  to
distinguish  things clearly  when  very near,  the  more
near, the less distinctly are they perceived.
  To persons suffering from weak eyes, spectacles are
always injurious.  They are only useful for those who
are either short- or long-sighted.  As so much mis-
chief has  originated from the abuse of spectacles, we
Avould guard every one, who wishes  to preserve his
eyes, against  the great errors  into which others
have run.
  Let no one who  is not either short- or long-sighted,
allow himself to be persuaded into the use of spectacles.
If  he has  either one or the other  affection  and has
moreover weak eyes, still he should use them as Uttle
as  possible.  For spectacles of every kind will  injure
weak eyes and frequently render them incurable. 
—  32  —
  Green spectacles are without exception exceedingly
pernicious,  and physicians  are highly reprehensible
who recommend their patients to use them.  Any man
may convince himself of their injury, by looking for a
short time through a piece  of green glass, on white
paper lying in the sun-shine, and  suddenly removing
the glass, he will always perceive a red spot on the
paper. Thus you discover, that the eye was compelled
to produce a red glare, as a counterpart to  the green;
by this the eye  is unnaturally irritated and  the power
of vision enfeebled.  The injury done in this way, has
been proved by innumerable examples.  Green glasses
are to the eyes what brandy is to the nerves.  Only in
a few cases can it be serviceable to excite the eyes for
some time by green glasses—just as in some cases of
blindness  it is serviceable to expose the eyes to the
glare of the midday-sun.  Either used improperly can-
not but prove  very pernicious.   To shield the eyes
against the glare of light, or in walking when the snoAV
covers the surrounding country, or against the bUnding ,
effects of the bright sun-shine, or when labouring near
the fire, you wUl best wear spectacles made of wire,
with large openings over which, instead of glass, black
crape may be tightly strained.
  Persons who are short-sighted, must use concave
glasses, which will exhibit to them whatever is distant,
smaUer and clearer; those who are far-sighted, must
use convex glasses, which wUl bring objects nearer and 
                    —  33  —
make them larger and plainer.  As every pair of glasses
is only adapted for a certain distance and  should only
be used for that distance, you should not look at remote
objects, through glasses adapted for near ones, nor use
glasses calculated for a great distance to look at objects
very near.  You ought to select spectacles for the dis-
tance you chiefly want  them  for.  Those  who are
short-sighted,  should  choose glasses which will dimin-
ish relative to the distance, for Avhich they  are destined
the objects as little as possible, for Avhen they diminish
too much they will injure the eyes.  Those of far sight
should choose glasses  which, when  used  for reading
in due distance, do not much enlarge  the letters, the
less the better; for Avhen they do, they will inflict an
injury to the  eyes.  It  is frequently necessary to have
a glass adapted to each eye, since that which is service-
able to the left, may be injurious to the right, the latter
is commonly the stronger.   Therefore  try  each eye
singly.  This should not be done  after  meals and po-
tations,  neither try several glasses one after the other,
as thereby you may easUy select unsuitable ones; rather
continue your examination several days, trying a pair
each  day until you find glasses perfectly  adapted  to
your  purpose.
  The glasses must hot pain  the  eyes;  this would
shew that they  are too sharp,  or  generally bad;  in
many cases the eyes are Aveak and can bear no glasses;
in very rare  cases the  glasses may occasion pain being
                                       3 
                    —  34  —
themselves too Aveak.   You should  always  either
change the glasses, until you find proper ones,  or use
none at all; when in the use of them, an uneasiness is
occasioned, a pressure in the eyes, going into the head,
making you sleepy, inflaming the eyes, when frequent
rest of the eyes is necessary, or when after the removal
of the spectacles,  some time elapses before you can see
properly again. When this occurs, when objects appear
through the glasses either smaller  or larger  than for-
merly, then is it high time, that other glasses be set in,
otherwise your eyes will suffer from the neglect.  By
a proper change of glasses the sight is often very much
improved.  When  a short-sighted person  perceives
objects through the glasses smaller  than formerly,  then
he must have glasses of less concavity; if they  appear
larger and indistinct, the glasses must be more concave
than those he has.  When to the  far-sighted,  objects
appear smaller and indistinct, then he must have  glasses
of greater convexity, if they appear larger, they should
have less.
  The spectacles ought to be as light as possible, and
have slides, that they may sit firmly without pressing;
the larger  the  glasses are, the  better; they  should be
perfectly pure, clear and white, without a red or green
shade, without flaws, notches,  streaks or cracks, they
should be perfectly and uniformly good, and well pol-
ished.   Broken glasses are injurious, and it is unac-
countable how any one could  be  so unwise as to recom- 
                    —  35  —
mend or that others should ever use them. The glasses
should always be kept clean  and bright; never to be
touched with the bare fingers and frequently be wiped
with soft buck-skin,  and with nothing else; when laid
doAvn, they should lie on the slides, and when they get
cracked, they should be replaced with new ones.  A
skilful optician will  be able to select suitable glasses,
when he is furnished with the exact distance,  at which
the person can read large letters.  Also pieces of the
broken glass may be  sent, to  enable him to determine
the exact power of the one wanting, or  a degree
stronger or weaker as may be required.
  Weakness of the eyes and other defects of sight, may
very  often be  mended  by washing the whole head
every day  in cold water.   Bathing the eyes with a
mixture of a tea-spoonful of old brandy in a glass of
water, wUl sometimes have a  good effect.
  Short-sightedness  which is not  of  long  standing,
particularly if consequent on inflammation of  the eyes,
is cured by  No. 8,   after abuse of calomel   No. 29;
after nervous fever and debiUty  No-10.
  Long-sightedness  after excessive  indulgence in ar-
dent spirits   No. 13,  with obscuration of sight when
reading, running together of the  letters, dazzling of the
eyes  in the light  No. 26.  Should these not assist,
then  give  No. 18,   and when it is necessary after-
Avards  No. 21,  to lean persons, or  No. 35   to those
                                       3* 
                   —  36  -
who are corpulent.  Still it is preferable in  all such
cases to consult a physician.
  For sudden, short attacks  of blindness give  No. 3;
if it  frequently recur   No. 7;   but if the patient have
received calomel, then give  No. 21.  For night-blind-
ness, where the patient can see nothing  after  twUight,
give  No. 5,  especially if there appear a red colour or
sparks before the eyes, or a variegated circle around
the candle; if there are more black spots or sparks,
then give No. 6.  Should these fail, then try  No. 33 R.
For day-blindness, where the patient can only see in
the evening,  give  No. 18,  and where it is necessary
afterwards  No. 21.
  The shunning of  light,  where  the patient can
bear nothing bright, is commonly combined with other
complaints, for which a remedy should  be  chosen.
Where this is not the case,  give  No. 3  for  two suc-
cessive mornings, and wait for  some days; then at
night give  No. 13;  if it be  no  better, after 3 days,
give  No. 5;  after 8  days  give  No. 7,   and again
after 8 days  give  No. 16.  If the patient cannot get
light enough, give in the same way   Nos. 3,  then  5,
then  18.
  For the shunning of light  Avith head-ache, when the
candle-light appears dark and unsteady, give   No. 44.
When fiery circles appear around the light, or the light
is beclouded, always as if something had  to  be wiped
away, every  thing seems double, or is quite beclouded, 
                    —  37  —
give  No. 8;  when a variegated halo about the candle,
red spots, or clouds, double sight  and incipient  blind-
ness:   No. 5;   for  black spots before  the eyes,  and
flickering and double sight   No.  6.   Frequently for
obscure sight, black flashes and flickering in the day,
appearances of fire in the night,  or halo around the
light   No. II.
  Squinting with children, which have much heat in
the head is often cured by No. 5;  from worms No. 33.
If it arise, as is very commonly the case, from the light
being kept on one side of the  bed  on which the  infant
lies, put it for some time on the other side,  placing the
candle there also, to accustom  the eye to that side,  and
afterwards place the infant, so that the light may strike
the face in  front,  and  if  this cannot be done, then
screen  the  Ught altogether.   Children who are ap-
proaching to a riper age,  can but  Avith difficulty be
cured;  hoAvever you  may  tie  up  the sound eye every
day for some hours,  then for whole days, so as to  pre-
vent their using it,  and thus accustom them to use the
squinting eye properly; when both eyes diverge, put a
bit  of black court plaster on the tip of the nose; when
they converge, put a screen  of shining silk on either
side of the head.  Should  all  these fail, it is spasmodic
and a physician must be consulted.
—<@£>3£<46S£— 
—  38  —
                 C. Of the Ears.
  For eruptions behind or within the ears, see "Erup-
tions ".
  The mumps are a swelling,  of the great salivary
gland lying before and under the ear. They frequently
affect children, yet are not dangerous, if they do not
strike in.   Sometimes the  swelling  extends over the
whole neck, so that  the patient can neither chew nor
swallow, and increases for 3 or 4 days;  but there is no
danger; on the 5th or 7th day the swelling in the neck
disappears, and shows itself on the breast, or the testi-
cles, which are sometimes red and painful, or stomach-
ache occurs  or other symptoms.   This is the most
critical time.  Keep  the  patient therefore continually
warm, not excessively so, prevent his taking cold, or
overheating himself,  and all stimulants in  meat or
drink.  No outward application must  be allowed; at
most, a cotton or linen handkerchief may be tied about
his neck, but no silk or flannel.
  The principal remedy is  No.  7,  which requires but
very  seldom to be repeated.    When the  patient as-
sumes an  inflammatory appearance, or the swelling is
red resembling erysipelas,  or when it strikes in and
affects the brain, Avhich is perceivable by a sudden col-
lapsion followed by insensibility and flightiness.   No.  5
will help; given in  dangerous cases in water a tea-
spoonful every hour, until the improvement appears. 
                    -  39  —
When the patient has a slow fever, the swelling be-
coming harder, and will not disperse, when striking in
it falls upon the stomach  No. 29  will assist.  Should
this in a case of slow fever not help,  then give  No. 41
to smell.  If No. 5 does not relieve the inflammation,
and fever in 36 hours, then give  No. 33  to smell.  If
No. 7  have been given at the commencement, without
effect, or  if the patient formerly has taken much calo-
mel, give   No. 29 immediately.
  When pain in the  throat is combined with it, see
what is prescribed  for  that  affection.  When great,
hoarseness prevails, No. 29  will almost always relieve.
  Inflammation of the ear.   Should the ear be red and
hot, swollen and painful;  the passage often nearly
closed, the pains  so severe, that the ear hardly allows
of being touched, and the farther inwardly the worse;
sometimes with so violent a tearing,  boring, throbbing,
piercing and burning sensation,  that  the patient  talks
wildly and begins to rave; then give  No. 8.   In some
cases only, when the brain is affected, great anxiety,
vomiting, coldness of the limbs and other dangerous
symptoms appearing,   No. 5  will help.
  Otalgia or other pains in the ear from cold, suppres-
sed perspiration, single violent stitches as if a knife
pierced in;  the inner ear  dry and  without  cerumen,
the pain passing from the ear to the flaps; making the
patient irritable, ill humoured, the pains appearing in-
tolerable  No.  14 Avill  apply.   If perspiration occur, 
                    —  40  —
yet without reUef, Avhen the drawing pain reaching the
cheeks is piercing deep within, at the same time tear-
ing or pressing or burning even outwardly, yet Avith
an inward cold feeling, with violent twitches, particu-
larly if the ear be damp - swet,  No. 7   is to be given.
Should  it be a rheumatism fallen on the ear, with a
jerking tearing pain, as if something would be pressed
out, or  when it is externally red, hot and swoUen, the
pains passing through  the whole side of the face, par-
ticularly with persons  of a cold and melancholy dispo-
sition, No. 8 is useful.  For those of an ardent temper
No. 13  will be of service.   With  very sensitive per-
sons who are troubled  with it on every slight occasion,
with  a  pressing stinging pain within and behind the
ears, heat and irritability  at  any loud  noise   No. 15
will help; but if the pain be more drawing outwardly,
stinging and tingling  within, give   No. 17.  In other
cases like these, Avith stinging in, and behind the ears,
boring,  screwing, with draAving and stinging even to
the throat, with a tingling, rumbling round in the ears,
particularly when the head and eyes are also affected,
the  pains  returning more violently at intervals  by
touching or moving,  No.  5   will help.  If this fail,
and  it stings when sneezing, beats and roars in the
head, give  No. 16 R., or in similar cases, where the
pains are very severe, as in  cramps, with a jerking,
rumbling and rolUng sensation in the ears, these being
as if deaf and cold with crawling towards the face, give 
                    -  41   —
No. 32 R.  In other cases of the same kind, particu-
larly from colds, where  the  pains  are more severe
when lying down, than when stirring, particularly at
night, Avith nausea,  No. 22  is good.   Other remedies
are suitable,  such as  Nos. 10,  18  and   20,   you
may choose according to the other complaints.
  Use no outAvard applications; sweet oil may become
dangerous, hot  steam may scald the  ear,  and when
once injured, it can never  be restored again.  A sponge
dipped in warm  Avater  and bound upon the ear, is the
only thing which may probably abate pain without do-
ing injury.
  When the  remedies are found to succeed, then no
cotton  or avooI should be  put into the ears.   Indeed
this should only  be done when the running of the ears
makes it necessary, as has been spoken of,  when the
remedies prescribed for children,.do not immediately
succeed, then tie a thread dipped in sulphur around the
ear, which often occasions a running and brings relief.
  Running of the ears is a malady  which must be
borne with the  greatest patience,  because  the  most
trifling  discharge, when suppressed, may be followed
by the most serious consequences.  Let nothing be in-
jected, even oil is pernicious, because some of it ahvays
remains in the  ear and becomes rancid; other things
which are becoming dry,  are still more noxious; tepid
water, as much as is necessary for cleanliness, is the
only innocent thing. In this case some cotton, or Avhat 
                    —  42  —
is better, some lint, may be put into the ear; in winter
to keep out the cold; in summer to exclude flies, which
sometimes deposite their eggs there and occasion fright-
ful agonies.  It will  be necessary, should the  patient
feel the creeping of the vermin, to drop sweet oil into
the ear until it is full and proceeding as before directed
in page 160.  Important as it is to have some cotton in
the ears, particularly Avhen the discharge smells offen-
sively, during Avarm weather and in sleep,  still it will
require much precaution.   If the pledget be too thick,
then the ear suffers;  if too small, then it may slide in,
and is with great difficulty  got out again.   It may be
well to wrap  around  the pledget a piece of fine rag,
which will prevent its sliding in, or  facilitate its ex-
traction.
  If the flux from the ear remain after an inflamma-
tion, or when  combined with pain, particularly, pres-
sing outwardly, or the ear is hot and red, or a scurfy,
itching eruption on the ear, or it follows the measles,
then give  No. 8,  or if that  have already been given
without  effect,  No.  18.  If it follow the scarlet fever,
then give  No. 5,  and after 8 days, if it be necessary
No. 7,  and then  No. 5   again;  if that be not suffi-
cient, then give No.  16.  If it remained after the small
pox, or  is combined with stinging, if sometimes blood
comes out of the ears, if outwardly ulcerated, and the
discharge offensive   No. 7  will  relieve.   But if the
patient have taken  much calomel, then give   No. 16; 
                    —  43 —
if too much sulphur, No. 8, and subsequently  No. 7.
Should it notwithstanding become very tedious, then
take as much of potassa as will lie on the point of a
knife, shaking it in a bottle of rain water, until it is dis-
solved, then let a tea-spoonful  every day be put into
the ear, until it begin to mend.
  If the discharge be purulent and tedious, then  No. 7
may be given, after eight days or later  No.  18,  and
this last, three times every week; if after  that it does
not improve, then smell  No. 35  once.  If there be a
severe head-ache combined with it, and   No. 7,  or
18   have afforded no relief, then give No. 5, and
afterwards  No. 38.   Should no benefit be found from
it, then give two mornings successively . No.  21,  and
repeat it again after from 8 to 14 days once,  if neces-
sary.  A tedious discharge is  sometimes relieved by
No.  45,   particularly  when the subject is  liable to
rheumatism.   But if all fail, then try borax in a weak
solution, as was described above in reference to potash.
  Should  the  discharge be  checked, or suddenly dis-
continued, whether it be of a long or a short duration,
there is always danger.  Examine  the ear  carefully
with an hair pin, whether a crust be formed,  or some-
thing else obstructs it;  admit warm steam into the ear,
not too warm, to soften what may have been hardened;
but if the ear be not obstructed, yet inwardly dry, then
take some bread broken from  a loaf just  out  of  the
oven, and lay the crumb on the ear, not  hotter than 
                   —  44  —
can be borne without pain, and repeat it as often as
the bread becomes cold; or take a  small loaf made of
rye flour or bran, make a hole into the crust, and hold
the ear over it.  When the glands of the neck swell
and become hard after the suppression of the discharge,
give  No. 8,  and subsequently  No. 7  or   5.
  If severe head-ache  and fever occur,  then give
No. 5  first, and if it fail  No. 12.   If it be after a vio-
lent  cold,  occasioned by wet feet, and the  patient  is
better when moving much about,  then give  No. 22;
if it  is better when  keeping quiet  No. 5;  if worse
when warm in bed, then give  No. 7.  If after a sup-
pressed discharge, a swelling like  the mumps, lakes
place, then administer the remedies in that case  pre-
scribed; but if the swelling  be on the genitals, then
give  No. 13,  in the evening, and  if it be no better
No. 8  in the morning, or alternately  No. 13  in the
morning and  No. 8  in the evening.
  Sometimes a violent  head-ache arises,  Avhich be-
comes afterwards obtuse,  with a  pressure, as if the
skull were too small, the eyes become red; pains when
moving, followed  by fever, sometimes spasms in the
face, SAvelling on the head;  the recollection  vanishing,
&c.; followed by a sounding and rustling in the ears,
deafness and a sudden discharge of matter. This must
not be meddled with; only let it be cleansed Avith warm
Avater, and let the  patient lie  on  the side of the ear
affected, having a small cushion or folded napkin placed 
                    —  45  —
around it.  If the malady is perceived before the pu-
rulent discharge, smell  No. 16,  then give  No. 30;
if it do not assist  No. 7  and  afterwards  No. 30;   if
that fail also, No. 38, and then  No. 30;  then No. 16
again.  Every time Avaiting from 4 to 8 hours.  Adopt
the same  course, if the running should stop.  If the
matter escapes, the patient  is safe, and nothing more
need to be done;  if it do not flow out, the patient must
die,  and the most skilful physician can in this case do
nothing.
  Sounding in the ear.  This complaint is usually con-
nected with a discharge from the ears, sometimes with
head-ache, congestion  of blood to the head.  Give the
remedies prescribed for these maladies.  If unattended
by other symptoms, and  has lately arisen from a cold,
then give, if it be worse in  the morning  No. 13,  in
the afternoon and evening No. 8;  in the night No. 22;
with persons who easily perspire  No. 7;   for those
who do not  No. 14,  with very sensitive individuals,
who have taken  much calomel, or who have suffered
from fever, liver  complaints, when the sound  is very
faint, a tinkling and singing sensation, give  No. 17;
but if it be very  loud, like a rumbling and roaring
noise, or when  No. 17  will not do, then No. 29.
If the sounding  of the ear has been of long standing,
consult a physician.   Sometimes  when the ears are
very sensitive to  any noise  No. 18  may assist given
once, subsequently  No. 3, frequently repeated; if this 
                    —  46  —
does not cure, then give  No. 29  once,  and repeat
No. 1  frequently;  if combined with great sensibility
against cold air, or with reverberation from every step,
sound or word the patient speaks, with persons who
suffer frequent pain in the limbs  No. 45  may relieve,
given two mornings and then  No. 30  several times.
  Hardness of hearing results from other complaints
generally, and can only be  cured with them.  An old
complaint of this kind, is very difficult to cure, but  if
of a recent date it may be removed easily.   With child-
ren, and not unfrequently with adults, it is caused by a
stoppage in the ears.  The ears should be carefully ex-
amined, as  was directed in page 160,  placing the pa-
tient if possible, so as to allow the clear sun-light to
fall into the ear, passing an ear spoon or hair pin as
far within  as  the  patient  can bear,  very cautiously
drawing it out as soon as it  gives pain.  If the indura-
tions in the ear be too firm,  let the steam of warm milk
pass into it.  If it arise from too great a dryness of the
ears, a lack of cerumen,  which is absolutely necessary
to hearing, then No. 29  will sometimes avail.  Should
running of the ears be  combined with it, administer
the most  suitable remedies  prescribed for it, particu-
larly  Nos. 8,  7,  18,  35,  45.   Should it have arisen  I
from the measles   No.  8  or   29;   after  scarlatina
No. 5,  or  16;  after the small pox  No. 7  or  18
will do.   If it be connected with catarrh, when it is
ordinarily  felt also  in the  throat, and relieved after 
                    —  47  —
swallowing, then gargling with warm water is advise-
able;  if that fail,  give   No. 14,  or  19,  or  38 R.
If connected with  rheumatism,  or with a cold, then
give the remedies against those pains,  subsequently
No. 22  or  18.  If from suppressed eruptions, or dis-
persed ulcers, or other  running sores,  then  give the
remedies prescribed for such cases, particularly No. 18
or  20.  If the patient have had the piles, then some-
times  No. 13  wdl help; if it remain after a nervous
fever, then give  No. 15  or  10.   If the glands of
the  neck be swollen and produce hardness of hearing,
then  No. 7  or  11  will frequently be useful.  The
best remedy, when the  complaint becomes tedious, is
abstinence and drinking cold water.  If that fail, then
consult an homoeopathic physician.    When  looking
over the other symptoms, choose, in preference, among
the  remedies  there  prescribed (besides the above),
Nos. 6,  11,  19,  33,   and in very tedious  cases
No. 21  or   35.


                  D. Of the Nose.
  For pains in the  face, the nose and cheeks,  see
"Tooth-ache".  For eruptions in the nose, see "Erup-
tions".
  Swelling.   When the nose swells in consequence of
a blow or fall, or has a  very sudden irritation  on it,
Avithout any known cause, with pain on the nasal bone, 
                    —   48  —
as from a stroke,  No. 15  will help.   When it occurs
at the same time with catarrh, particularly when the
rims of the nose are swollen and sore, with redness,
heat and pain, sometimes to the interior, with burning,
piercing, dryness,  the sense of smelUng at one time
very sensitive, at another very dull, then   No. 5 will
apply; subsequently, if necessary, give  No. 16. When
the catarrh is attended  with much watery discharge,
and the nose becomes sore, has a red and shining swel-
ling, with itching, pains in the bones  when  pressed,
then it is best to give  No. 7  first, and subsequently
No. 16,   or  No. 5.  When persons have taken great
quantities of mercury, first give  No.  16  and after-
wards  No. 7.  For tedious painful swellings   No. 12
sometimes applies,  or  when black specks  are on the
nose  No. 18;   red spots  No. 10;   warts   No. 45.
If the point is red  No. 23;  if coppery, with persons
adicted to the use of ardent spirits  No. 19.
  Bleeding of the nose.   It appears  at the  crisis  of
many diseases, and is  of much benefit to the patient,
therefore  should not  be interrupted when  not  too
violent, or of too long continuance.  Inconsiderable ap-
plications of cold water, vinegar, sponges and pledgets
in the nose, brandy, tinder, ice or sea-water, salt, creo-
sot, &c. may be very injurious.  To plug up  the nose
is always very useless; it is better simply to press and
observe whether the blood staunches, or runs  into the
mouth. 
                    -  49  -
  For bleeding of the nose after a blow, or with a titil-
lation in the nose,  or forehead, when the  nose is hot,
the blood thin and bright-red, particularly with men,
give  No. 15;   with Avomen, particularly of mild, quiet
temper, or such who have  their menstruation weak,
No. 8  helps.   If  it appear after overheating, or the
patient is like one much heated, give  No. 3;  if it af-
ford no immediate  relief  No. 12;  if it be from stoop-
ing, or arises  from great exertion, lifting, &c.  give
No. 23.
  If the bleeding of the nose, results from a determina-
tion of blood to the head,  and is preceded  by the com-
plaint before  described in page 3,  or  continues with
them, then in many cases No. 3 is the best,  or among
those mentioned  Nos. 13,   5,  14,  17,  23.  Draw-
ing cold water into the  nose  is improper, it is better
when the bleeding will not stop by the  means directed,
or when these  are not at hand, to lay a cold wet cloth
on the abdomen, as  recommended before, at page 50.
When it proceeds from overheating,  or wine drinking,
and will not cease  after the  prescribed means have
been used as  Nos. 3, 5,  12,  or  in  the second case
No. 13;  then  let  the patient  put his  hands in warm
water and remain quiet.  When the  blood congeals and
adheres in clots to the nose,  then   No. 7 will  be of
use.  If it arise from catarrh,  which at one time flows
and at another stops, No. 8  will help.  When Avorms
in chUdren are the  cause,  or rather their scratching,
                                       4 
                   —  50  —
rubbing and  boring in  the nose, then   No. 27   may
serve.  With languid debilitated men, if it frequently
return and continues long, give  No. 17.  If it  occur
every afternoon, at night or before mid-night, or gener-
ally about these periods, then give  No. 8: if it disturb
sleep at night, give  No. 23,  or  12,   or  5.   If it
appear every morning  Nos. 13,  12,  or  5;   after
long continued bleeding, give afterwards  on account of
the weakness  No. 17,  which will also help when the
loss  of blood  is so violent as to occasion convulsions,
paleness of the face, and coldness of the limbs.  To per-
sons very liable to this complaint, give  No. 18.
  Catarrh.   The principal  remedy  for  an ordinary
catarrh, .particularly when it has  become general, is
No. 7,  and with those Avho have much calomel in their
system  No. 16.   If it occur Avith much sneezing, with
copious watery discharge from the nose,  which often is
someAvhat  swollen, and sore,  the mucus  becoming
offensive, and if there be common head-ache existing
in the forehead  and cheek bones, give  first  No. 7°.
Also Avhen the patient  perspires at night, and the ca-
tarrh returns in the morning, if he  have fever, and is
averse to  being  left alone,  but especially if he have
much thirst, heat being  oppressive and the cold intoler-
able.  After 12 hours the catarrh is  either better, in
which case, use no remedy, or Avorse; then give No. 16,
if every slight exposure  to cold air produces a fresh ca-
tarrh, or head-ache;  if the catarrh is only confined to 
                   —  51  —
side  of the nose, or the head-ache is worse by every
movement.   Should   No. 16   not give relief after
12 hours, then give No. 5. In cases of the Avorst kind
of catarrh,  when there is a constant flow  of water,
every part sore and swollen, then smell No. 38. There"
is another kind of catarrh, when the patient has not so
much  redness,  heat  and thirst, but has a Avish for
warmth,  drinks often, but little;  is uncommonly Aveak,
restless,  anxious; complains of a burning as of fire,
without any apparent heat or redness; when the  mu-
cus is not offensive, but very sharp and corrosive, when
the nostrils  are  exceedingly  sore and painful, when
relieved by motion and warmth, and the case is not
rendered worse by every slight cold; here give Nos. 19,
22,  13,  sometimes also  No. 25.  No. 19,   when the
nose is stopped  and still  flows, the fluid being very
acrid and burning within and Avithout, with sleepless
nights  without  any particular cause;  the nose begins
to  bleed; if he cannot  lie  quiet; if not  better in
12 hours, or when the discharge»flows during the day
and stops at night, the mouth dry without much thirst,
the chest dry and  the stool hard, then give  No. 13;
when the catarrh is partly Uke this case and partly as
at first described, but the patient is better when stirring
and worse when still, but every cold air renews the
stoppage in the nose, then give  No. 22;  or when
No. 19   or  13,   appear serviceable,  but  do not
relieve,  then give   No. 25,   and if this  succeed,
                                       4* 
                    —  52 —
repeat it,  which  is  not  adviseable  with the  other
remedies.
  When the catarrh is not so very violent, yet deprives
the patient of appetite and smelling, with a thick yel-
low  or green  offensive  mucus, then  give   No. 8;
when a great discharge of white mucus, and the eyes
are affected and weep, then give  No. 44 R.
  An acrid catarrh with a sore nose,  chaped lips, one
cheek red and  the other pale, chilliness and  thirst, is
often cured by  No. 14;    particularly with children
and when it arises from suppressed perspiration.  Fever
with catarrh, with many pains on different parts of the
limbs by  No. 7;  fever, with  cold and heat intermit-
ting, particularly in the evening, with heat in the head,
in the face, or over the whole body by  No. 13.
  A tedious catarrh often  recurring, attended  either
with discharge or Avithout it, is relieved  by No.  21R.,
two mornings successively.
  If the catarrh be  suppressed  and head-ache ensue,
then give  No. 3;  and should  it not speedily return
No. 8;  should the  chest be affected,  with difficult
breathing, then give  No. 25 several times, and  when
that does  not  avail   No. 12;   let  the  patient at the
same time drink warm milk and water sweetened with
sugar, and draw the steam of it up  the  nose.   If all
fail, give  No. 18 W.
  Should  other symptoms  be connected with catarrh,
particularly with those affecting the breast and occa- 
                    -   53  —
sioning cough and hoarseness, then look to the follow-
ing article — "Breast".


                 E.  Of the Breast.
  Hoarseness.  Among the various domestic remedies,
many are directly  injurious,  and  which, should they
relieve, will  still leave a  tendency to a relapse.   A
hoarseness which  often  returns,  is  an  unfavorable
symptom.  You may eat raweggs, or the yolk with
rock candy, or fresh raisins,  also a stocking may be
tied around the neck at night,  if it belong  to a person
in good health,  and no harm will follow; but a regular
cure can only be effected by the following methods.
  Hoarseness with catarrh from viscous phlegm in the
throat,  dryness, burning and thirst; tickling causing a
cough, evening-fever, fretful discontent,  morose dispo-
sition, without desire to talk; particularly with children:
No.  14  is proper.   For a rough,  deep,  dry cough,
which proceeds from dryness  in the throat, with tight-
ness and pain in it, and which cannot be expectorated,
alternating heat and cold, with morose, petulant, obsti-
nate, churlish temper, give  No. 13;  for stinging, sore
throat,  and palate,  pain  in swallowing, catarrh with
much yellow and green  or offensive  discharge, loose
cough with pain on the breast, with chilliness, without
thirst, a desire for different things: give  No. 8;  which
is particularly serviceable  when the patient has not for 
                   —  54  —
several days been able to utter a distinct sound;  if it be
not entirely removed in one day, then give  No. 18 W.
A principal  remedy for a hoarse rough voice, with
burning and tickling in the larynx, with inclination to
perspire, yet affording no relief by it, and when worse
by the smallest draught of cold air, is  No. 7;  if there
be a creeping and tickling in  the nose, combined with
a stopping catarrh,  or with cough, producing pains
here and there,  then give  No. 34R.   But when with
the hoarseness, there is a rawness in the throat, with
much sneezing and mucus, without a real catarrh, or
Avith  shortness  of  breath, give  No.  23;   with  ob-
structed  respiration,  deep,  hollow cough,  Avithout
phlegm, or much yaAvning, with restlessness and thirst,
then give No. 31R.  For a tedious hoarseness, which
is worse every morning or evening,  increased after
much talking,  or  remains  after the measles,  give
No. 29;   if it be connected with a tedious catarrh
No. 21;   very hollow and deep   No. 26.
  Cough. It is either combined with catarrh; or it is in
the breast. When there is a catarrh in the nose, select
then from among the remedies mentioned before. Or if
it be  occasioned by other diseases, having still other
symptoms, which you must refer to.   For  example,
when the cough is dry and  short, with violent pains
on the breast, also when breathing, if the patient have
first coldness and then great heat, with a quick or hard
pulse, it is then an inflammation  on the chest, and vou 
                    -  55  —
must refer to the remedies prescribed  in that case.  A
tedious cough can but rarely be cured by the remedies
first recommended;  you will have to give remedies of
longer operation, which will be referred to afterwards.
A cough of long continuance can seldom be cured but
by a homoeopathic physician, being frequently the effect
of an already incurable  disease,  when the cough ap-
pears; for  instance, when the  patient ejects tough
lumps resembling cheese,  viscous  or  cartilaginous
pieces.
   No 13   is serviceable for a dry cough, which origi-
nates from a raw, acrid,  sharp sensation in the throat,
and tickling in the palate, tedious and depressing;  with
a pain as if the head  would split, or in the stomach as
if it were bruised; afterAvards pains below the ribs, par-
ticularly when the cough is very early and interrupts
sleep, or is worst in the morning, and when with  diffi-
culty small  quantities of viscous  phlegm  are thrown
off.  Also when a slight cough continues all the day,
with pain in the pit of the throat,  is more violent in the
evening,  but milder at night; or otherwise if at  night
respiration be oppressed, as if something  lay on the
chest, and the patient have a hot and dry mouth.  It
will  do for persons of an active plethoric temperament,
who are accustomed to take coffee  and ardent spirits,
when affected with a dry troublesome cough, which is
Avorse at night,  and relieved only  in the morning;
worse from reading, thinking  or stirring about 
  No. 14  will avail for a similar dry cough, which  is
Avorse at night, even in sleep, occasioned by a tickling
in the  pit of the throat;  by which something rises in
the throat,  and obstructs  the breath;  particularly with
children from taking cold in the winter.  Or in a tick-
ling cough, which is occasioned by speaking, morning
and evening;  yet  subsiding in the  warm bed;  also
when some viscous bitter phlegm is thrown up in the
morning.
  No. 33   is  serviceable  for a dry  cough, which  is
worse  at night, interrupting sleep,  which is  worse
when lying doAvn—abates on rising up—with tick-
ling in the wind-pipe,  or in attacks resembUng the
hooping-cough; sometimes with stinging  over the
eyes; the breath sometimes rattling from phlegm in
the wind-pipe.
  No. 25   will very often relieve children, even in-
fants, Avhen they are nearly suffocated with cough and
phlegm, when it is so convulsive and affecting,  that
breathing  is scarcely possible,  the face becomes red
and blue;  and stiffness folloAvs; when there is a tick-
ling and a contraction in the wind-pipe; the cough
quite  dry, or seldom attended with  expectoration, or
the phlegm tastes bad,  or nausea is occasioned, and
vomiting of phlegm; at the same time pains  in the ab-
domen, particularly about  the navel, or a pressure on
the urine as if it could not pass off, or a beating in the
head or in the pit of the stomach and soreness on the 
 chest appear; after the cough, shortness of breath, per-
 spiration  on the forehead.   The  cough is frequently
 roused by Avalking in the cold air.  This remedy, when
 it is necessary, may be repeated, once after some hours.
  No. 5   Avill answer in  similar convulsive cough,
 which almost deprives  the  patient of breath, when it
 shakes  the whole frame, from a constant intolerable
 tickling in the upper part of the throat, and scarcely
 any phlegm on the chest; or as if the down of feathers
 were in the throat, and the head as if it would spring
 apart;  pressing in the nape, as if it would fracture; or
 a cough with a small bloody expectoration, with stitches
 in the breast,  and left side under the ribs; tearing in
 the chest, short, quick, agitated breathing; chaped lips,
 red  face and  head - ache; or if the attacks close with
 sneezing,  connected with catarrh, as described  above
 under  No. 5, or piercing in the hips and deep in the
 abdomen, as if something were tearing loose there.
  No. 7   may be given  in dry coughs, which are very
 violent particularly at night, or a tickling cough before
 going to sleep; sometimes with bloody expectoration,
 piercing pains in  the chest, with children attended with
 bleeding at the nose, inclination  to vomit, pains as  if
 the chest  and head would fly  apart, sometimes with
hoarseness, flowing catarrh, diarrhoea.
  No. 29   is  applicable for convulsive coughs occur-
ring several times in the day, or in the evening, cough- 
                   —  58  —
ing up blood with burning pains on the chest, soreness
in the wind-pipe, stitches through the head.
  No. 34  applies to a dry cough, which is worst mor-
ning and evening, producing sometimes ah inclination
to vomit; and exciting flying pains, particularly a severe
head-ache;  at  one time a pressing  pain  in  the neck
and ears, at another, with  draAving from  the breast to
the neck, piercing in the breast and  back,  or pressure
on the bladder and stinging in it, or  piercing and tear-
ing on the hips to the knees, or feet.
   No. 23  will  cure sometimes a dry short  cough at
night arising from  a tickling  on the chest, producing
anxiety and shortness  of  breath, particularly in the
evening and before mid-night, by which both head and
chest are much shaken,  or with straining and stinging
on the chest,  pain in the stomach, sometimes with
stinging in the loins, particularly if  the cold air aggra-
vates it, and warmth and motion abate  it.   Also for
cough attended with a taste of blood  in the mouth.
   No. 27   may be  taken for a dry  cough, with occa-
sional  expectoration of phlegm in children,  with sud-
den starting,  as  if they were  losing  their senses,
anxious gasping for air, crying and looking pale, or for
a hoarse short  cough every evening, particularly  with
children, who  have worms, or catarrh attended  with
discharge accompanied with burning in the nose,  with
violent sneezing, occasioning them to cry.
   No.  4 is good for a  cough which  is dry  both day 
                    —  59  —
and  night,  with cold in the head attended with dis-
charge,  with those  who have been much vexed, or
when it  is always worse after eating in the day, and
after lying doAvn at night and after rising in the mor-
ning.  It may be necessary to repeat it once after a
lapse of 6 hours.
  No. 44  is proper Avith a cough and a severe cold in
the head, Avhich affects the eyes, with oppressive ex-
pectoration by day, sometimes with obstruction  of the
breath,   almost the  whole  night;  worse  again in
the morning and  Avith  considerable expectoration of
phlegm.
  No. 8  is  proper when the cough  in the early part
of the day is dry, with efforts to vomit; then with ex-
pectoration,  which  is easily  thrown  off, sometimes
streaked with blood; particularly when it is very yel-
low, saltish  bitter in the morning, the expectoration
offensive, sometimes nauseating; a  scraping in  the
wind-pipe and soreness in the abdomen  as  if beaten,
the pain  moves into the arms, the shoulders,  the back,
or if the  urine escapes when coughing.
  No. 12  is very serviceable for both dry and loose
coughs; for  dry cough, when it is occasioned by a tick-
ling in the throat, or after meals followed by vomiting;
or with violent stitches in the side, and afterAvards with
bloody expectoration; or with a  cough on entering a
warm room; when the  expectoration is yellowish, 
when at each effort to cough pain flies to the inside of  /
the head, or stinging in the head, neck or breast.        |
  No 17  is good, where there is a light cough  as if  1
caused by the steam of brimstone, without any expec-  '
toration, but is fast in the wind-pipe, and a Avhistling
breathing; afterwards the expectoration  is streaked  \
with blood, with pressing stinging pains in the chest  i
and wind-pipe, or a clear viscid phlegm, which loosens
with difficulty, the pain extending  to  the shoulders,
sometimes with vomiting of bile; also for coughs after
a hoemorrhage from the lungs.                        I
  No. 15   may be given for a cough with expectora-
tion, mucus and clotted blood,  or light frothy blood,
combined with contraction on the chest, all  the ribs
and abdomen feeling as if beaten and  bruised,  stinging  '
in the head, breast, belly,  and small  of the back; also
with loose or dry cough in  children, in the morning or
in sleep, with moaning and crying.
  No. 6  is applicable  for  a deep hollow cough,  as if
from the abdomen, with cutting in that part, Avith sali-
vary flux,  face blueish, involuntary urination, violent
pains in the side,  and accompanied by difficult breath-
ing  and  great  weakness;  sometimes  with stitches
which shoot along the abdomen, as if a hernia would
be produced.
  No. 19   should be given for a loose cough, yet with-
out much expectoration, which remains  on the chest,
producing  tightness of breath;  coughing after  every 
                    —  61  —
draught,  nightly  discharge of blood with a  burning
heat  on the whole body,  want  of breath, excessive
faintness and perspiration,  or  a dry cough every even-
ing with much weakness, with oppression on the chest
on going up stairs, or in the cold air; with palpitation
of the heart and anxiety at night.
  No. 22  likewise for loose cough, particularly after a
cold,  with hoarseness, sometimes with  the expectora-
tion of light-red blood at night; or a grasping, barking
cough occasioned  by breathing  deep;  cough  from  a
cold,  which is worse in the room and when lying still,
and better when stirring about.
  No. 26  will serve for a loose  cough, or a  dry one
with hoarseness, pain in the breast and under  the ribs,
so that one has to hold the  part with the hands; some-
times with inclination to vomit and griping in the ab-
domen, if the phlegm will not easily  be discharged,
vomiting of food, and then phlegm and water; bitter,
offensive purulent  expectoration;  or with oppression,
as if  when coughing, something held the breath back
in the breast, so that one can scarcely cough or speak.
  No. 11  is suitable for a cough with expectoration of
phlegm, yellow like matter, particularly at night, with
pains as from an  ulcer under the breast - bone, a col-
lection of water in the mouth; sometimes a discharge
of blood after an itching on the chest.
  No. 10  will do in coughs from expectoration, great
hoarseness, cough from a tickUng in  the pit of the 
                    —  62  —
stomach, or in the pit of the throat, dry in the evening,
with white or yellowish expectoration in the morning;
cough with pressing pains on  the chest,  and purulent
expectoration.  When coughing, the head aches as if
it would split;  inclination  to  vomit, burning in the
throat and in the chest.
  No. 21   applies  to tedious coughs Avith much dis-
charge of phlegm, transparent lumps, or yellow matter,
with pressure on the chest; or so agitating,  that it
causes pain in the throat and  abdomen; or to a deep
hollow cough with bloody discharge, or dry with great
soreness in the breast, or to a cough at night threaten-
ing suffocation;  with shortness of breath and wasting
away.
  No. 18   may be  given for tedious dry cough from
crawling in the wind-pipe; coughs, by which the chest
is contracted, with retching; cough, only at night, pre-
venting sleep; or dry cough at night, by day a yellow-
ish, greenish, offensive expectoration; or thick phlegm,
purulence with blood; with the cough, single stitches
in the chest, or  under the right ribs; as if the breast
would burst asunder by the  effort of  coughing and
sneezing;  tightness and fulness on the chest, difficult
breathing, whistling and rattling on "the chest, palpita-
tion of the heart, must sit up at night; or the cough
accompanied by pains in the head  as if it would burst,
darkness  before  the eyes,  heat in the head  and face,
but cold hands. 
                    —  63  —
  No. 35   is useful with tedious coughs from a tick-
ling, as from down of feathers, more violent toAvards
evening and night,  so that every artery beats; or at
night in sleep; dry with pains on the breast, or rattling
on the chest, particularly  with very fleshy children;
Avhen  No. 25   is serviceable, but will not prove suffi-
ciently efficacious;  or with considerable expectoration,
particularly through the  day, clotted, purulent; yellow-
ish, greenish, brown, bad smelling, sometimes so far as
to produce Aomiting;  with the cough  stitches in the
side,  and breast; burning in the chest, tearing  and
stinging in the head.  Besides the stitches in the side
with deep  breathing, when moving and bending; in
the evening heat, then chill  and thirst, night-sweats,
particularly on the  breast, great debility and anxiety on
account of their complaint.
  No. 38   applies to a cough occasioned by a pressure
in the throat, the patient can bear nothing on the neck,
coughs in  sleep at night;  or tickling in the pit  of the
throat; the chest, to the part between the shoulders
painful, with stitches in the side and expectoration of
blood; or a cough, as if something  fluid had got into
the wind-pipe; or  violent cough from ulcers in the
throat, with efforts to vomit, forcing  up phlegm and
much saliva in the mouth; with difficult expectoration;
particularly severe  after meals and every  nap;  after
rising from the bed, combined Avith pains in the neck,
ears, head and eyes. 
                   —  64  —
  No. 45  is good for old, dry, short cough, or hollow
with pain as if sore: a burning on  the chest and in the
wind - pipe: scraping in the throat and rattling in the
chest; pain in the hips, as if they would burst; or other
rheumatic symptoms;  or when urine  escapes while
coughing.
   For tedious coughs choose particularly the  last re-
 commended;  Nos. 45,   38, 35,   18,   21,   10,  or
 among the remainder  Nos. 11,  22,  19,  29;  when
 the first chosen remedies have not  after a time proved
 useful; all the other remedies  are again particularly
 serviceable for short recent coughs.  When a cough
 suddenly arises, and at the same  time a tightness on
 the chest occurs,  a difficulty of breathing, pains in the
 throat and wind-pipe as if sore, particularly at night
 the cough  is followed by a burning, the voice rough
 and hoarse,  hot  fever,  and accompanied by a quick
 hard pulse; then first give  No. 3,  and five or six
 hours afterwards, or the next morning another suit-
 able remedy.  But when the cough is very tight  and
 suffocating, and  much phlegm remains  in the chest,
 then as before give  No. 25,   and after some hours
 another suitable remedy.   If the cough be rough,  hol-
 low, and barking, or whistling and sobbing, particu-
 larly with children, then observe what was said before
 on hooping-cough and croup, and compare the reme-
dies recommended with those prescribed  here. 
                    —  65  —
   For recent coughs with cold in the head, it is always
 preferable to keep Avarm for a couple of days to avoid
 taking cold; but this must not be carried too far, as
 they  Avho  keep their  rooms too closely, are always
 more liable to  colds.   It is much  better,  particularly
 with children, to allow them fresh air on fine days, and
 Avash them in cold water every day.  Children who
 often Avet their feet,  should Avear  no stockings, only
 shoes or  half-boots, and instead of stockings, Avrap a
 piece of paper around the feet.  A patient with a cough
 should not  remain in a room Avhich  is cold  or damp,
 or which lies either  north, north-east or  east;  but
 where it  is possible in  a dry chamber which lies on a
 warm and dry side.
   To those who very frequently are attacked with ca-
 tarrh and cough or sore throat, it is very serviceable
 every day to  brush and wash the whole body;  it is
 often very useful to wear a black or Avhite silk ribbon
 around  the neck,  or a silk stocking or a cravat made
 of a silk stocking, which may lie close and firm to the
 skin.   Upon the naked body cotton, but nothing wool-
 len which is suitable only for  mariners, or those who
 are exposed to be frequently wet.  For aU others, flan-
 nel on the  skin is injurious;  as much so as chewing
 tobacco.
  For a  cough, particularly with children, something
sweet may be  given, such  as lequorice, barley sugar,
dried figs; also boiled apples or figs.—Gum arabic is in
                                       5 
                   — 66  —
many instances serviceable to  be  kept  in  the mouth.
Most other pseudo - remedies sold for the purpose, are
injurious.   Honey is in many cases very good,  but  it
ought not to be used at the same time that our medi-
cines  are  taken.  Goose grease or fat  of fowls, for a
stoppage of the nose or chest, may be rubbed  on the
part;  if it has been done once without effect, it is  bet-
ter not to repeat it.  It is dangerous with a cold  in the
head to draAV cold water into the nose, and only with
very tedious cases may it be tried. Foot baths are only
to be allowed, when anxiety and suffocation, and small
hard pulse accompanies the cough, but then bathing
the arms is still better.
   No patient with a cough should be refused  cold
water;  even  if the cough is worse after it; no  one
should be constrained to drink much of warm liquids;
it is abominable advice  by which  many have gone  to
the grave,  and numerous patients have to undergo the
most  grievous sufferings.   More than a thousand ex-
periments confirm it, that cold liquids in all cases, if the
patient  have a  desire for them, are  beneficial; but
warm draughts are seldom good, and only for a short
time;  by  their  continuance an  incurable debiUty  is
produced.  Simply as a sudorific hot milk with water
and sugar may be taken in  the evening; at  all  events
not through the day and at night.
   The vulgar superstition introduced by ignorant  phy-
sicians, that after a cold something should be taken to 
                    —  67 —
carry it off, has for a long time been discarded by every
sensible man, because, not  being beneficial, it is often
injurious.
  In  reference to the many cough drops and other
universal remedies, it is only necessary to reflect, that
in no country on earth, are  there so many of this kind
of preparations sold, as in this, and yet is there no part
of the globe  where so many die of maltreated diseases
of the chest  as here.  If these remedies were of the
least  possible  use, they must relieve the disease.  In-
stead of that,  they are prejudicial.  For where these
things appear to relieve, they weaken the parts, so that
this or a worse disease, sooner or later returns.  In
other countries, where the climate is equally unfavor-
able,  but the people are more discreet,  and only drink
cold water, scarcely half as many persons die.
  The  indiscreet  use of  emetics for every  hollow
cough, as a precaution against an imaginary danger,
is rather to be excused, though the effect of it is always
to weaken the stomach,  and becomes the means of in-
creasing the imperceptible approach of dyspepsia.

  Hooping-cough is a speaking proof, that every far
famed remedy, which has been extold and  venally
recommended for it, is  totally useless; the more they
are used, the longer it continues, and the worse will
the complaints resulting from  it, remain.  It is a well
known fact,  if even nothing be used,  the cough will
                                       5* 
                   —  68  —
abide for 18 weeks—and if a regular scientific physi-
cian should visit daily, it will continue the same period;
but if a prescriber of medicines be called in, it will con-
tinue a much longer time.  With the remedies here
recommended it will continue  scarcely half that time,
ordinarily 3 weeks — in many  instances only 2 weeks,
frequently only a few days, provided, that the remedy
be properly applied, and the diet carefuUy attended to.
All children who have  formerly had a cough, who have
been maltreated with common remedies, or who have
already taken much strong medicine,  or  who  on ac-
count of this disease have used every thing, wUl re-
cover but slowly."  But it is then ahvays better  to have
patience and to do nothing else, it will lay the funda-
tion of greater evils, in order to stop the cough a little
earlier.
  When the hooping-cough is prevalent and children
begin to cough, then  immediately give one of  the be-
fore mentioned remedies, which is most applicable and
most serviceable; by doing so in most  cases a  farther
cough  is prevented.  If the cough is at the same time
very dry and whistling, and fever with it, or the child
complains  of burning in the wind-pipe,  and pointing
the hand to it,  then immediately give  No. 3,  and
wait some hours, or half a day.  If the cough in the
commencement is moist and  easily loosened,  and be-
gins after a violent cold, accompanied by a hoarseness,
then give  No. 22.   If it be loose and is followed at the 
                   —  69  —
same time by vomiting, then give   No. 8.  If it is dry,
and produces vomiting and anxiety, as if he would suf-
focate, if the children at the beginning soon become
blue in  the face, if the cough occur  particularly after
midnight and continue till morning, then give  No. 13,
and if after  it the  cough is moist and loose   No. 8  is
proper.   If the vomiting cease, but the anxiety even to
suffocation remains, then give  No. 25.  Review those
remedies the  particulars of which have been  before
spoken of.  Should they not prevent the hooping-cough,
or should this occur in the beginning  in single attacks,
as a spasm,  so that the children for a Avhile cough vio-
lently Avith a hollow sound, and such attacks appear
more during the day, but especially in the evening and
the first half of the night, attended  with a redness of
the throat  or some pains in the throat when swallow-
ing, and watering  of the eyes, then  give immediately
No. 29,, which, if it do not relieve in the first 24 hours,
may be  given again once.  It is serviceable when child-
ren complain of a  pricking in the  head, pains on the
chest and in the neck, or when they at the same time
have eruptions  on the  head and  the body.  It is a
sovereign remedy  ay hen  the hooping-cough  is on the
decline.
   In real hooping-cough, the children have frequent
single paroxysms, before Avhich  they run after their
mother, or  become anxious and grasp and hold some-
thing;  then cough violently with a sounding hollow 
tone, in such quick succession,  that they can scarcely
draw  breath again,  or  only with  a long, sobbing
whistling tone; this is succeeded by great anxiety, as if
they would suffocate and become  red and blue in the
face.  They stretch out  the  neck far, every thing is
strained and cramped, and  they  can bear nothing to
touch them.   These paroxysms  end with struggling
and vomiting of mucus, frequently mixed with blood,
which also  is often discharged from the nose.  After-
wards the children are again lively; but OAving to their
throwing up every thing they eat or drink, they be-
come, as the attacks are frequent, weaker,  and fre-
quently much debilitated.  For this cough,  if it has
already gone far  Nos. 6,  26  and 27 may be given;
either one or the other; sometimes one after the other,
or alternating with the remedies prescribed before, par-
ticularly Avith   Nos. 13   and  29.
  No. 6  acts very quickly  and may therefore in  most
cases  be first tried.  Immediately after the attack give
one globule and wait until the next attack, then give
another and then wait for 24 or 30 hours; if it be bet-
ter, wait until it  become worse  again and then give
another.  Also  if the cough  continue  tedious,  the
remedy may often be-repeated Avith advantage, if the
children be already very much  reduced,  have  some
fever, cool  sweat, particularly on the forehead, small,
rapid  weak pulse and much thirst.  It is also particu-
larly serviceable,  when during the attacks the children 
                    _  71  —
dircharge urine, or complain of pains  on the chest,
the abdomen,  and kidneys; between the attacks, they
do not become very lively, nor like to move themselves;
when the nape is so weak, that  they  cannot hold the
head up; when they are  very chilly  and thirsty, un-
willing to say much; also when  they have a dry small
eruption on the body, or on the face and hands.  After-
wards  No. 26  or  No. 29  are generally serviceable.
  No. 26 may be given in two  succeeding doses like
No. 6,  and wait  at the farthest two or three days;
then if it abate, wait as long as the improvement con-
tinues;  Avhen it does not abate, then select another
remedy.   This remedy is in many cases  useful, where
the symptoms  are similar to those before prescribed,
where  No. 26  was recommended.  It is best, when
the patie"ht  is worse when at rest, than  when moving
about; if, when chilly, he has no thirst, but only after-
wards when the perspiration is not  cool, but more
warm, or only at nights; or  when coughing fits are
very violent, and shrill sounding  without any fever, or
Avith a distinct fever, shivering, or heat, but not so
lingering as when  No. 6  was prescribed for.
  No. 27 is serviceable, when the children during the
cough become quite  stiff, and  when after the fit a
clucking noise is heard,  which passes out of the throat
down into the abdomen.  This must be  given  in pre-
ference to every other remedy, when children bore a
great deal in their nose, have frequent griping and itch- 
                   —  72  —
ing on the anus, have formerly had other fits from
worms, or Avho have voided large worms.
  Sometimes children have a cough,  which resembles
that prescribed for under  No. 7,  which either comes
only at night, or also by day, so that two attacks will
always soon succeed each other,  and  return only after
a considerable interval.  Then it will  be proper to give
this remedy once, particularly when they during the
vomiting, bleed profusely at  the nose and  the blood
congeals  easily; when the children perspire freely at
night,  and are very sensitive, have suffered formerly
from worm disease attended with spasms.  After No. 7
frequently  No. 29  is still serviceable.  Sometimes an
alteration appears  when the  cough is similar to  that
described under No. 5,  with complaints in the head,
as is prescribed for under  No. 5  for "Congestion of
blood to the head"  and "Headache";  then this is  to bo
given and subsequently another.
  With some kinds of hooping-cough the patients be-
come quite stiff, the  respiration ceases,  they recover
with much  difficulty  after vomiting, and besides the
cough, there is a rattling of phlegm  in the  chest to be
heard.   First give  No. 42; afterwards No. 6, Avhich
is generally serviceable.
  As soon as the fits become milder, and the cough not
bo dry, vomiting ceases to follow, but a thin phlegm is
easily coughed out, be not in hurry to give other reme-
dies, but aAvait  their  operation  so long as they appear 
                   ~ 73  —
to do good; Avhen  a whole week has passed, and it
remains  the same, then  a suitable remedy may be
selected  and given; commonly when  there is one
which the patient  has not yet received,  very often
No. 8  is serviceable.  For relapses,  or when the vom-
iting will not discontinue  No. 29  is good;  with abun-
dant expectoration  No. 22;  Avith much crying after
the cough  No. 15;   but hollow and shrill, or dry and
hoarse, Avhen  the cough is  decreasing, with retching
afterwards and crying  No. 16.
   Croup.  This fearful disease may in most cases be
very easily and quickly cured by homoeopathic reme-
dies, so that scarcely a fifth part of the many children
die from  it, as  under the usual treatment.  But this is
only possible with attentive observations; the patients
ought therefore accurately to know its symptoms; and
because it always is a dangerous malady, we wish that
those who have not  as yet a proper  confidence in  the
small doses, would become acquainted with the ordi-
nary medicines and thereby avoid the greatest errors.
   Commonly children  have for some days together
some cough and a  rough voice, and often the  cough
sounds somewhat hollow.  If among  the  foregoing
remedies prescribed, one be chosen for it, the malady
may almost always be avoided.  For a hollow whist-
ling cough  No. 16   is always the best, but it is only
slow in its operation; in order to accelerate its benefit,
give a tea-spoonful  of the water in which  it  has been 
                      — 74  —
   dissolved.   After this, if necessary,  Nos. 33,   27,
   sometimes also Nos. 13, 6,  14,  17,  26 may be given.
     When this foregoing cough is not cured, in many
   cases  also suddenly, the actual croup begins.   The
   children awake  about  midnight with croup cough,
   which  has a shrieking sharp sound  resembling  the
-»  braying of an ass, or the crowing  of a very young
   cock.   It sounds very hoarse, has some clinging whiz-
   zing sound, or is quite rough, deep and hollow, like the
   barking of a hoarse dog. At the same time the patient
   draws  his breath laborously slow,  and  then by fits
   presses it out again,  is very anxious, and stretches out
   his neck.  When it  has arrived at this stage,  there is
   yet  no danger, yet there must be no negligence.  The
   best thing to lessen the anxiety  and  to take away the
   malignancy of the disease, is a Avarm bath for the arms.
   Thus  as soon as possible let both arms be put deeply
   into water, as warm as can be borne, and as long until
   the  irritating cough discontinues! At the same time
   give one globule of  No. 3.
     But  those who have great  confidence  in the old
   method, may now give an emetic;  but  not if it have
   advanced  far, when it would be injurious.  It  is not
   well to be so hasty with such remedies for every cough
   which sounds a  little hollow, as it  weakens  children
   without advantage.   Also  in no case give too  many
   medicines for it,  but rather a little and repeat it, until
   it operates. 
                    -  75  —
  In most cases the first attack soon passes over,  but
the children remain fretful and retain  a hoarse voice.
If  No. 3  be given at night, then  No. 16  may be
given in the morning.   But if the emetic have been
given, then it will be of no service.  Notwithstanding
this keep the children warm the next  day, give them
proper diet and lay at all events a blister on the back
of the neck.
  If the disease be not cured by this method,  or if in
the very first night it advances and grows worse, if
the children complain of burning in the throat or point
at least with the finger to the gullet,  which  is very
sensitive, also when touched, and somewhat  swollen
or hot.  The attacks become violent, as if they would
stifle, fever and great thirst acceding to it.  The patient
is lulled to sleep,  but soon awakes again with a worse
fit.  The breath is also panting in sleep, anxious and
often  the head bent backwards,  so  that the neck is
strained forward, and  can endure nothing to touch it.
If  No. 3  has not  already been given, then give it
now,  and if necessary, repeat it after 2 hours, or give
No. 3 W.,  every half hour, or as often as it is worse.
The baths  for the arms are yet very serviceable. The
head should be quite free, but the feet  kept Avarm.   If
the children  do not struggle very much against it, an
injection of warm Avater may be given.   If after taking
No. 3   it is better, if the fits are less frequent and
weaker, if perspiration appear, then may 5 or 6 hours 
                   -  76  -
pass after it; but if it be not better in 2 hours, or if the
disease progress in defiance of every thing, which has
been done, the danger increasing visibly, then give still
sooner  No. 43 W.  after every fit, a small tea-spoon-
ful.   If it  be not immediately  improved, then give
No. 16 W.  You may alternate both remedies until the
amendment occurs; but be not too hasty, and  watch
the smallest improvement as long as it continues.
  According to the old practice, when the croup has
so far advanced, an emetic must by no means be given
as being highly prejudicial; on the other hand now is
the time to apply leeches to the wind-pipe, and in
truth if it be done at  all, the more the better.  Also
now is the time if you have confidence in this barba-
rous method of cure,  to  give calomel, and to lay a
blister around the neck, yet not on the part Avhere the
leeches were.
  To keep  the children as quiet as possible  under  it,
give them  only occasionally  some warm  mucilage  to
drink, if they AviU take it willingly.
  If the disease progresses still farther, the hands and
feet become cool,  the pulse quite small, and the suffer-
ers bend the head as  far back as possible; Avith every
draught  of the breath the belly moves very far up and
down, but not the chest.  The head must by no means
be bent with poAver forward which could sufibcate the
children.  At the same time a rattling in the breath is
heard, as if something were seated in the Avind-pipe. 
                   —  77  —
With the cough occurs also an effort to vomit;  finally
a thin membranous substance is forced out.  Then the
children are not so red, rather pale, but receive to the
stifling cough a blueish countenance, the eyes pro-
truding full of anxiety, and they grasp around anxiously
with the hands.
  If it has come so far, notwithstanding the application
of the above prescribed remedies,  then little hope
remains indeed; it will however be best to  continue
the two last remedies.
  Should  the old customary treatment  have been
adopted,  which  leads in most  cases to such events,
then only give emetics  again, take away the plaster,
which in these cases operates injuriously, and likewise
the leeches and calomel.  If the  children cannot swal-
low any more, then  tickle the throat with  a feather
which has been dipped in the emetic tartar.   You may
also, when the foregoing  state first begins to shew
itself, pour some water on some sulphuret of  lime, and
let the child inhale the steam several times.
  In a timely and suitable application of homoeopathic
remedies, extreme cases occur but very seldom; yet if
in one instance success should delay and the burning
pains in the wind-pipe become worse, some  leeches
may be applied.  But it must then be expected, that
the child may remain much weaker and more irritable,
and that on every occasion  a croupy cough may return
again, and against  which medicines will effect very 
                   —  78  —
little.   But the  warm bath  may  always be applied,
without damage.  Admitted ,  that the above described
dangerous  state should  appear under homoeopathic
treatment,  that the children  begin to be cooler, paler,
and still breathe very anxiously, the neck continuing
bent over,  it may then be useful to apply the steam of   i
sulphuret of potassse calcis,  certainly without danger.
But  every other thing must be laid aside with this
medicine and not now the one  and then the other  be
applied.
  For the  remaining hoarseness give  No. 16,   if it
have not already been used, then  No. 5,   and  if this   ;
do not assist   No.  29,  or  No. 15   which may  be   ,
repeated.  For the other after-pains, seek for the suit-   '
able remedies, keep the children from taking cold, and   j
if a  hollow cough returns, repeat  after two weeks or
later  No. 16.                                        i
  Congestion of the blood to  the chest.   The  chest   '
seems  as  if too full, strokes  are felt in the whole   |
chest,  and palpitation of the  heart,  combined  with
anxiety, complaints in drawing breath, short panting   I
sobbing breath, cramping; for  these  give  No. 13  in
the evening.   But if the shortness of breath be very
severe, with an abiding  short cough, which disturbs
sleep, much heat and thirst,  and it appears dangerous,
give an injection of warm water, and  then give   No. 3.
If these do not afford reUef  in an hour, or if it occur
a second time,  then give   No. 5  to smell once.  For 
                   —  79  —
other remedies look for  "Congestion of blood to. the
head"; if the causes are  the same, the same remedies
are to be applied as are mentioned there.  Strong suck-
ing on the nape of the neck is often serviceable, or a
dry cupping is still better.  Whoever is subject to these
complaints,  should  avoid violent  exercise,  spirituous
liquors and strong beer, should drink much  water and
wash the chest and arms every day with cold water,
and rise early.

   Hemorrhage or coughing up blood.  If while cough-
ing some blood is thrown up, there is  not so much
danger to be apprehended, as many persons suppose.
Blood often comes from the hinder part of the nose, or
from hollow teeth,  or only out of the  throat.   If it
really comes from the chest, then there is almost al-
ways a sensation connected with it, as  if it came up
deep, it is warm, mostly of a sweet taste, which pre-
cedes its discharge, or is connected with pains and a
burning  on the chest.   In  such  cases every thing
which strains the chest, must be avoided, as long loud
speaking, shouting, singing,  blowing on the horn or
trumpet; all straining exercise of the arms, or quick
running, ascending the stairs too quickly, sometimes it
occurs from inhaling dust, lime,  gypsum, or tobacco,
sulphuric acid, &c.
   If the  expectoration of blood be only slight,  but the
cough so that a remedy can be chosen for it, then look 
                    —  80  —
among  the  remedies for coughs, where the bloody
expectoration  is  mentioned, with   Nos.  5,  7,   29,
(23),  8,   12,  17,  15,  22,  11,   21,   38.  But if
already worse, and the blood rise in greater quantity,
or when it suddenly commences severe, it then is in-
deed ahvays dangerous, but still not so much so as to
give way to anxiety about dying and fright, which only
makes the matter Avorse.   It seldom  is as bad as it
mostly appears. Only  with persons who have had fre-
quent attacks of it, or when it has been for a long time
preceded by other diseases, there is cause to fear, that
death may  follow,  but particularly, Avhen  the blood
comes in great masses, and at  the same time is very
black.   In other cases  it ordinarily soon ceases of it-
self; the most important affair is the cure afterwards,
because then the greatest danger first comes, either
that the hemorrhage frequently returns, or  an incur-
able pulmonary disease is formed.
  We should never allow ourselves to be misled by the
too common remedy, during a hemorrhage, or after it,
namely  opening a vein; tins is  a bad method, because
it always without exception, increases the danger after-
wards.  In the worst cases above described, it may be
done and risked, because there is not much lost, par-
ticularly when there is  no physician at hand.
  If any one have had repeated attacks and every time
has been relieved by bleeding, his state is so  much the
worse on that account,  for by every bleeding the main 
                    —  81  —
point becomes worse; he is now exposed to more fre-
quent and violent attacks, and  his frame having be-
come enervated,  other means are  almost ineffectual.
The best method is, to submit to a long course of treat-
ment by a physician, before it is too late.
  Bleeding is the most injurious, where the piles cause
loss of blood already; or when the monthly period  is
suppressed and instead of it a coughing of blood occurs.
Such cases are not dangerous and can be easily reme-
died by proper medicines.
  After a heavy fall, a  blow on the breast, apoplexy
&c., it is  likeAvise in most cases wrong to bleed, often
more injurious than the accident itself, and is merely
an old custom, when nothing better was known.  In
such cases   No. 15  and proper diet will suffice;  if
fever occurs or pain on  the  chest after some days,
No. 3,   and when it returns  again,  repeat   No. 15,
and thus alternately.
  The  first  thing which,  with a violent hemorrhage
can be done, is, to bind a cloth around the left upper
part of the arm as tight  as the patient can suffer it;
then around the  right thigh;  when it does not stop,
around the right upper-arm, and the left thigh.  When
it  has subsided,  loosen the  bandages gradually, and
finally remove them.  During this, let  the patient lie
quite at ease, and half sitting, supporting his chest and
head with pillows; he should be kept also after  it  is
over, a long time quiet,  always in a cool air, drink
                                       6 
                   —  82  —
nothing warm for 10 days and no ardent spirits, rather
mucilaginous soups.  He should avoid all vexation and
anger, and sometimes sleep during the day, especially
before meals.
  If the bandages do not quickly relieve, or the patient
cannot bear them tight enough, then put dry cups on
the abdomen under  the ribs and upon the pit of the
stomach.  These can be easily procured, if bits of bur-
ning paper be thrown into an empty  tumbler, or some
cotton &c,  and then the glass quickly turned over, so
that the fire may fall out, and then as quick as possible
the glass pressed upon the particular place  on the bare
skin;  if it will not draw, then repeat the burning, until
you succeed.
  A cloth wet in cold Avater may be applied to the ab-
domen.   Besides this make no use of any cold things,
give not even water too cold as a drink, if the cough
be worse after it, because it is then more injurious than
useful.
  Give frequently some fine dry table salt,  but only if
the cough is not aggravated by it.
  If  the cough does not discontinue,  and the blood
comes Avith it again, give  sugar with the  white of an
egg, a tea-spoonful.
  The principal object  next,  is to give suitable reme-
dies by  which  the  patient may not only be quickly
relieved, but also guarded against a relapse, as much as
possible. 
                    —  83  —
   In cases of great danger, select without delay, among
Nos. 3,  and  25,  or  17  or   2.
   If the blood is thrown out only from a slight hacking,
the patient having previously perceived a bubbling of
the blood in the chest,  which appears to be full, with a
sensation of burning, palpitation of the  heart, anxiety,
restlessness, worse Avhen lying down; with an anxious
pale face, the discharge of blood is profuse,  then give
No. 3,  and wait some hours; if it returns, repeat the
dose.   If there still remain after several hours a taste
of blood,  slight  cough, expectoration  streaked with
blood, nausea, weakness, then give  No. 25.  If No. 3
has not been sufficiently efficacious,  and the anxiety
and palpitation of the  heart increase,  not permitting
the patient to sleep, or disturbing his rest, obliging him
to leave his bed, with dry  burning heat, then give
No. 19;  if it must be given before midnight, then let
him only smell it; wait for its operation.  If it be worse
again, then often   Nos. 25,  13  or  18  are good,
the indications of which must be sought for.  If it be
worse after these remedies, then give   No. 19  again.
  If the blood does not,  as before,  come only with
hacking, but always by a violent cough, which was
previously dry and rough and painful, with a taste of
blood; if the patient feel chilly,  but has occasionally a
flying heat, is very weak, always disposed to lie down,
sometimes perspiring, but not long, if he begins to
tremble, Avith darkness before the eyes, or  the head
                                       6* 
                    —  84  —
confused, or also, if he already is quite faint, from loss
of blood, or pale and cold and begins to jerk with his
hands and face, then use  No. 17,  and in the last case
let it only be smelled, and wait, even if it be afterward,
at first somewhat exacerbated.  Subsequently with the
same patients  Nos. 36,  15  or  19  are serviceable.
  If the blood is discharged with a light vomiting, not
in large quantities, if it is quite pure and bright-red, if
the patient have at the same time pains between the
shoulders, is asthmatic, especially  at night,  cannot sit,
feels better moving here and there, but  must often lie
down, is very weak,  especiaUy after speaking, then
No. 36  is useful, particularly with emaciated persons,
of a yellowish countenance, who cannot  sleep well at
night.
  If the blood is clotted dark, comes up quite easily;
tightness of breath being connected with it, also stitches
in the chest; burning, drawing together, palpitation of
the heart, severe,  debilitating external heat, approach-
ing to fainting, then often   No. 15  is serviceable.
   If tjie blood comes with ejection and cough, bright-
red, frothy, mixed with small clots, and with phlegm;
sometimes with tickling  under the  breast bone, Avhile
coughing a stinging in the head, every rib as if beaten,
then give likewise   No.  15.
   If it still continue, clotted dark blood escaping, the
patient being anxious at night, chilly, complaining of 
                    -  85  —
weakness,  pain in the chest, soreness of the stomach,
if he  is timid, doleful, slow in  his actions, then give
No. 8.  In these  cases, but where the blood is neither
light-red,  or  the disposition  more anxious, angry,
restless, and when worse  after vexations, or there is
much tickling on the chest, give  No. 23.  Under the
same  circumstances, but with violent choleric persons,
and with aggravation in the morning,  the cough affec-
ting the head, then give  No. 13.
  Should the hemorrhage probably originate with  the
piles,  which either ceased, or have been  suppressed by
cold, or vexation &c., then in the evening give  No. 13,
and if the next forenoon it be no better,  give   No. 18;
or else one  of the prescribed  remedies which  the
symptoms may require.  If the hemorrhage arise from
suppressed menstruation, then give  No. 8,  and sub-
sequently  No. 41;   or other  remedies Avhich  will
restore it.
  No. 2  is serviceable, when the expectoration is very
thick, and frothy, mixed with phlegm, particularly with
persons who were given to drinking;  or when the
cough is Avorse after swallowing, where an obstruction
of breath is connected with it, or tightness of the chest
and anxiety, burning on the heart, tremor in the arms;
sometimes connected Avith a Aveakness of speech; slum-
bering and anxious shrinking; coldness, especially of
the limbs, or heat, especially on the chest, and on the 
                   —  86  -
belly, without perspiration; after some hours, or ear-
lier, when it is necessary, this remedy may be repeated.
  No. 33  may be given when a dry cough appears,
particularly at night,  which  does not  permit  lying
down; when  the patient after slumbering starts up
again &c; also with those addicted to the use of spir-
ituous liquors; afterwards  Nos. 2,  13,   or  19  may
be given.
  No. 5  is serviceable  for a cough, caused by a tickling
in the wind-pipe, and connected with a sensation, as if
too much blood were in the chest; with pains accom-
panying it, especially stitches, and worse by moving.
  No. 22   may be given Avhen it is worse at rest, and
at other  times as above; especially when  bright-red
blood is discharged, when it is occasioned by a cold, or
from a loose cough of long standing.
  No. 29  is useful when there is a violent burning on
the chest,  continuing  after the hemorrhage has sub-
sided, particularly with such persons as cannot bear
the weather, or who  have taken much calomel.
  To remove the weaknesses following the loss  of
blood,  be not in too great haste in administering  reme-
dies; a good diet will  be preferable; eating little and
often; little meat, much milk, eggs, food prepared with
flour, and  walking in  fine weather.  Should the pa-
tient still continue weak, or very sensitive, then  No. 17
may assist; frequently alternating with   No. 1,  if he
is Aveak and too  easily  excited and fretful  No. 4. 
                    —  87  —
  Palpitation of the heart.   The cause of this com-
plaint  often suggests the remedy.  Passions or spir-
ituous liquors ordinarily occasion it;  the best remedy
is drinking cold water, especially before retiring, and
eating little in the evening, particularly young persons.
Whoever is subject  to it, had better sleep on the right
side with the head very high.
  If it arise from vexation, then  No. 14  frequently
relieves, from fear  No. 6,  from joy  No. 1,  from
fright  No. 2  or 1;  from great anxiety either No. 2,
or a bitter almond,  rubbed  between the fingers and
then the scent inhaled.
  With pregnant women, when it  is connected with
nervous weakness, cramps and fainting, often return-
ing, they should take from time to time a drop of Span-
ish  wine, or a drop of whiskey; but during the attack
it is sometimes better, to take a spoonful of hot water,
especially when the skin is very dry;  smelling vinegar
will often answer for pale women.   Such  as suffer
from this, should drink no coffee nor tea.
  No.  3  very often relieves plethoric persons, and
then afterwards  No. 13,  or  5; with nervous weak-
ness   No. 8,  and when it is worse  by lying on the
side:   No. 8.
  No.  17  is serviceable often  to persons who have
been weakened by loss of fluids.
  Give  No. 5,   when  the head resounds from the
beating in the heart, if the chest be full, or restlessness 
                   —  88  —
and beating in it,  particularly after confinement, or it
the milk has disappeared, or after weaning; in the last
case let  No. 17  follow after some time.
  No. 18   for the same symptoms, or when  No. 5
has not succeeded, or when it occurs after an eruption
has disappeared,  or an ulcer healed;  also when the
palpitation has always arisen from the act of ascending.
  No.  19  may frequently be given  after  No. 18,
when this has faded; it  is suitable also  when  it  comes
always at night with great anxiety or otherwise,  is
very severe, with  burning  heat in the chest, obstruc-
tion of breath, worse when  lying, and better when in
action.
  No. 6  is serviceable in the same cases with obstruc-
tion of breath and anxiety;  particularly when it is bet-
ter when lying, and worse when rising up, or even
when moving.
  For tedious palpitation of the heart, where  the  pre-
ceding remedies only avail  for a short time,  seek the
aid of a physician,  and persevere  in the remedies,
otherwise an incurable disease of the heart may arise.
  Shortness of breath, asthma, cramp on ihe chest and
other complaints of respiration. The cause here should
be first considered; very often the worst attacks are
occasioned by apparently  harmless things,  such as
chammomile tea,  ipecacuanha, vapour of sulphur &c,
for  which the smell of camphor or sweet spirits of 
                   —  89  —
nitre  is  useful; sometimes also some  strong  coffee
without milk; if it be from sulphur  No. 8  will do.
  For sudden attacks relief can often be procured by
putting  the hands  in hot water,  or by putting a glass
in which the air has  been heated,  as  a dry cupping
glass upon the stomach or pit of the stomach, as recom-
mended for hemorrhage on page 82.  Likewise a firm
bandage around the upper part of the arm often re-
lieves; you begin with the left arm,  and if this should
prove unsuccessful, then the other limbs one after the
other, may be bandaged.
  If the attacks come after meals, especially after mid-
day sleep, and the patient can obtain no air, drawing
and stretching the head, as if he must suffocate, feeling
dry and as if too tight in the wind-pipe, without hav-
ing great anxiety, then let him chew some ginger with
sugar.
  If it come from a cold with a  cough,  which will not
loosen, then he may take a tea-spoonful of weak anis
seed tea, especially at night.
  Whoever is much subject to this, should often drink
Avarm beverage, as often as he can, brush and rub his
whole body, and every morning smoke tobacco.
  Better however is the use of the following remedies,
which must be selected with all caution, and always
only lightly smelled, while holding the naked cork be-
fore the nose or mouth during inhaling.
  If the chest feels as  if laced together, the breath 
                    —  90  —
laborious, a rattling in the wind-pipe, as if proceeding
from phlegm;  or if the air appears dusty, which pre-
vents breathing; if he gasps anxiously for air and fears
suffocation; Avith pale face, cold hands and feet, give
No. 25 R.,  to be repealed after several hours, if neces-
sary.  Afterwards   Nos. 19,   12,   or  13  are ser-
viceable.
  In cases of the worst kind, when a catarrh is checked,
with a weak  breast  besides,  being  worse about mid-
night,  the breathing then becoming more and more
difficult, rattUng on the chest, with  anxiety, groaning
and sobbing and restless  throwing  about;  or when,
particularly with aged persons, it comes whilst walk-
ing, if they can breathe, but it still does not relieve, at
intervals a pressure on the heart, aggravated by every
motion, particularly stepping into bed,  No. 19 R. will
serve.   Afterwards, if it is Avorse   No. 25 R.  is ser-
viceable; sometimes,  when  it  is severe,  towards mor-
ning   No. 13.
  After  No. 25  often  No. 12  may be given, when
it is worse by moving, particularly after the suppres-
sion of an eruption, or when it does appear on the skin,
when  the  patient often sighs, at  night accompanied
by pain in the bowels, with ineffectual efforts  to go to
stool.
  No. 5   is suitable, when it  is worse by motion, and
still not relieved by rest, coming on  by spells and with
short quick, or at one time short, at another long draAV- 
                    -  91.-
ing of the breath; a dry cough accompanying it, and
the chest as if too full.
  No. 15,  when it is more severe, not only by motion,
but even whilst blowing  the nose or  in speaking; the
breath drawn anxiously and accompanied by stitches
in the chest.
  No. 17,  when there is a whistling and wheezing, or
phlegm on the chest that threatens snffocation.  When
awaking at night, or the  patient can only breathe, Avith
his head quite high, when he  easily perspires, and  is
very liable to take cold.
  No. 1  applies  to very sensitive persons, when the
attack  is produced  by mental excitement, when there
is laborious respiration   and  at short intervals,  with
anxiety, restlessness, heat, perspiration; if this does not
do, then give  No. 3, or alternate with both.   Then
also  No. 8  often succeeds afterwards, with complain-
ing, timid, or  No. 13,  Avith  choleric,  petulant per-
sons.   If it occur from mortification and inward vexa-
tion, then  No. 4  will serve; from violent provocation,
and anger or contention   No. 14.
  No. 14   also avails, when the patient makes ineffec-
tual  attempts to  cough,  where there  is a severe pres-
sure on  the  chest  or heart, and no  perspiration will
arise.
  No. 8  is also helpful,  when  there is giddiness with
it, and weakness  in the head, Avith  sleepiness, palpita- 
                   — .92  -
tion of the heart, heat in the breast, and catching of
the breath low in the chest.
  No. 6  is often very serviceable  after  Nos. 25,  19,
17,  15,   particularly when it is  bad enough to cause
suffocation, also in  sitting up and moving,  with pains
in the side, hollow cough at intervals, when cold per-
spiration  breaks out,  or the face and limbs become
cold;  particularly when  it is somewhat better by ly-
ing stiU.
  Pleurisy,  inflammation  of the chest  and  lungs.
These diseases are according to the old treatment, al-
ways to be cured by bleeding; but whoever perfectly
understands Homceopathia, can always do without it.
  Most  cases  of  simple,  common inflammation are
cured without difficulty.  Whoever is compelled to act
without a physician, and  does not very soon feel re-
lieved after the first two remedies,  will do well to have
a vein opened, and when it is once done, make a large
incision and allow a good quantity of blood to escape.
Then still other homoeopathic remedies may be taken,
which are always far preferable to the compounds with
saltpetre and salts, or still more to the mercurial pills.
  There is a danger to be apprehended in these dis-
eases, lest they should be confounded with shortness
of breath  or asthma or other maladies, the  different
kinds should  be distinguished, where bleeding avails
nothing, but is always injurious. 
                    —  93  —
  The chief symptoms are difficult breathing, and the
breath as hot as with one who has laboured hard in
the heat; with asthma, the breath is not warmer than
ordinary.   When the chest is inflamed, a cough is al-
ways found to  accompany  it, mostly without expecto-
ration, or only some saliva,  which is frequently bloody,
or frothy, brownish expectoration.  Pains are different,
according to the different kinds of affection.
  A violent stitch when breathing, is not  to be taken
always for pleurisy.   When no cough accompanies it,
or none  of consequence, or when no shivering  chills
are present in  the commencement, it then is no real
pleurisy.   Cases of  this kind  commonly begin with
rheumatic pains on the neck and shoulders; the  pains
in the chest change their position,  the chest  is sore to
the  touch,  particularly between the ribs, for which
symptoms, no skilful physician of the old school will
order bleeding.   Here  No. 15   almost always relieves;
when not, then give  No.  12   or   13,   and for that
reason look under "Rheumatism".
   Sometimes the pain is under the chest,  and the pa-
tient cannot breathe  well, but still can more easily take
in the breath, than emit it; which is the very reverse
with real pleurisy.  Then  feel  the abdomen beginning
from the ribs,  towards both sides, and if it pains on
pressing on it, particularly on one side,  then is  bleed-.
ing likewise to be avoided.  Here give  No.  8  or  15
or the other remedies for "Rheumatism". 
                   —  94  —
  If any one  has rheumatic pains  and they suddenly
fall on the chest, as if a burden lay on the chest, amidst
great anxiety, the heart beginning very violently and
quickly to beat,  the breath becoming  more and  more
oppressed, and cough quite impossible, the parts from
which the pains did proceed, becoming cold after  the
pain has subsided, then death is near, and if a vein
is opened,  the fatal crisis will follow the sooner; very
often patients of this hind are cured by smelling No. 3;
it may be  repeated every time when the patient is
worse, and when it relieves no longer, alternate  .vith
Nos. 8  and   18.
   Real pleurisy commences with  a chill followed  by
fever and cough;  the  breath  coming  out is  hot,  the
pulse hard,  breathing obstructed  by  stitches, mostly
between the ribs on one side, and on  that side the pa-
tient prefers lying; the cough is very painful and vio-
lent, scarcely any thing but bloody saliva is  expecto-
rated.  The colour of the face is pale; the patient would
readily speak, but the  pain  prevents him;  towards
morning it is always somewhat better; and the skin is
moist.  As soon as expectoration occurs,  there is an
amendment.
   This disease is  not  so very dangerous and  is easily
cured without bleeding being required.  Let  No. 3
.be given, and if after some hours it be worse again, or
even not better repeat it a^ain; if after that  it  be no
better, then give  No.  12,   Avhich  may  UkeAvise be 
                    —  95  —
once  repeated.   If afterwards complaints remain be-
hind, Avhen the patient is able to go out again,  then
give him  No. 18.
  Inflammation of the lungs  is far  worse.  It begins
also with chills;  the  fever decreases not in  the  mor-
ning, the skin is continually hot and dry, the pulse is
at first weak and beats 5 times during every inspira-
tion, is subsequently  hard;  the breath is  likewise hot,
the breathing is not so very much obstructed  by stitch-
ing pains as with the preceding, and the pains are
more oppressive  and in  the middle  of the chest; but
respiration is considerably  accelerated; the  cough is
not  so frequent, but  more tormenting and  holds on
longer at a time, occasioning  frequent head-ache; the
face from the commencement is  a  bluish dark red,
with red cheeks; the patient does not lie on his side,
but rather on his back, wants to be still, is averse to
talking, and frequently very surly.   Almost always,  a
large blue vein in the neck is distended,  thicker than
on the other side, mostly on the left, which does not
happen  in  the  analogous  diseases.  Very often the
cough is first quite dry,  afterwards  attended  with
bloody expectoration.
   As soon as the expectoration becomes thicker, more
abundant, with frequent cough, the pressure on the
chest decreasing, the skin  remaining moist, then the
danger is over; only a prefer diet should be observed
for 2 Aveeks; eating often, but little at a time, &c. 
                   —  96  —
  Here very often a speedy amelioration takes place,
if  No. 3  be given  several times,  and  afterwards
No. 12  once or twice; if it should not become better
upon  this, and where no homoeopathic physician can
be had,  a vein may be opened,  but let the incision be
large  and take away 16 ounces of blood at once.  Sub-
sequently give   No. 17,  and if afterwards it is worse
again, be not in haste to repeat the bleeding, but give
No. 23,   and if it is not better   No. 18,  upon which,
after some hours, if it be required,  No. 3  may follow.
In many cases also  Nos. 5,  7,  or  8   relieve;  if
the patient be quite stupid  No. 2  will  bring him to
himself  again; in   many very  dangerous  cases  also
Nos. 19   or  10, or   33   may be used.  For this no
instruction can here be given; you will decide on the
selection of these remedies according to what has been
more particularly prescribed for Fevers.
  Another  kind of  inflammation of the lungs is par-
ticularly dangerous, because, when bleeding has been
resorted  to, it is only in most extraordinary cases that
a cure is possible.  After every bleeding,  the patient
feels better immediately, but not for any length of time,
and thus after every repeated  bleeding for a shorter
time,  until he dies  for want of blood,  or after the in-
flammation  ceases, a  purulent expectoration begins,
under Avhich the patient sooner or later sinks.  Lack
of blood by bleeding, in all cases of pulmonary inflam-
mation,  there is, from the commencement, a decrease 
                    —   97  -
 of blood, and always the more so in proportion to the
 violence of the  attack, so that nearly every one who
 dies by that disease, dies from a want of blood.  It be-
 trays  very great ignorance, when we suppose that
 there is too much blood in such patients; it is impos-
 sible for the blood  to increase in so short a period, on
 the contrary it  may very quickly diminish.  Persons
 who have much blood,  hold out much longer  in all
 cases,  than those who have less.
   The last mentioned  species  of  inflammation,  for
 which bleeding  is so very pernicious,  is characterised
 by the following symptoms: pulse commonly soft, but
 rapid,  pain in the side when drawing a deep breath,
 anxiety and great  heaviness in the lungs, breathing
 very quick attended by  a short and  frequent cough,
 with bloody saliva which continues to increase;  voice
 weak and low, finally hissing, speaking producing vio-
 lent cough.  With all  the anxiety, he  is yet not so
 morose, and the head not so benumbed,  as ahvays is
 the case with the species of inflammation  before  men-
 tioned. The fever  also somewhat abates in the mor-
 ning;  the skin moist with slight perspiration which is
 of no benefit.
   As soon as a thick expectoration appears, the breath
 becomes sIoav, and the  fever discontinued for a con-
siderable time, the patient is better.
  At the commencement of this state give  No. 3,  by
 Avhich  bleeding is rendered unnecessary, and as soon
                                       7 
—  98  —
as it is  Avorse,  take  No. 7,  which may be repeated
when necessary.   If a feeling of constriction on the
lungs and a dry  cough remain, then give  No. 5.
The further treatment, if not better afterwards, is diffi-
cult.   If the breathing remain very whistling,  give
No. 14,   after which  No. 13   is sometimes useful.
If it  be no better after  No. 7,  the breathing  con-
tinuing  anxious and very quick, give  No.  25,   and
repeat it several times.  If after that a constriction and
anxiety still abide,  and the limbs become cold,  give
No. 6,  which  after a short time may be repeated;
where the patient continues weaker and labours in-
effectually to obtain air enough, often No. 19 relieves.
  Should a purulent expectoration show itself,  when
the inflammation is past,  and no  homoeopathic physi-
cian can be had, then give  No. 7;   then  No. 16;
then  No. 17,   then No. 22, sometimes No. 8,   also
and with a hot fever  No. 3,  until accurate advice
can be had, which is very necessary, and allowing of
no delay.           __________

  There is another slowly advancing bad kind of pul-
monary inflammation, with which bleeding is little bet-
ter than  murder.   Without bleeding  there remains
hope; after it none at all.
  This disease characterises itself by its slow approach,
whilst the others come on in sudden attacks.  The pa-
tient is always, for several days together sick, without 
                    —  99  —
knowing properly what fails him, his appetite is gone,
sleep is bad, he has head-ache, then chills appear, sen-
sation  of heaviness on  the chest, with shortness of
breath; afterwards a viscous expectoration, very sel-
dom somewhat bloody.   At the same  time great heat
prevails, of which the patient, however, does not com-
plain, who generally  lies quiet.  How very sick he is,
is to be seen in his  weak eyes, clammy sweat on the
forehead,  the grey  countenance, the dry  nose, the
black dry tongue; he murmurs and talks continually
as in sleep and answers still correctly, when asked;
he  urinates involuntary,  afterwards also evacuates;
the breath is always short, unequal rattling, the small
quick  pulse is  irregular, paleness and weakness in-
crease. Notwithstanding the rattling  and  the  black
tongue, the patient assures yet, that he is  not ill, com-
plains only of things,  which do not exist at all, for in-
stance he ascribes the rattling in his chest to the noise
produced  from  sawing of wood, or believes to be in the
dark at mid-day, &c.
   When a general exhalent perspiration breaks out, or
small shining globules appear in the urine, then  is the
danger for the most  past over.   But if in the course of
the disease bleeding  is only once allowed,  then there is
nothing more to hope.
   Whoever in such  case is without all medical aid, let
him begin by taking some doses of No. 2, after which
                                       7* 
                   — 100 —
it sometimes abates, then give   No. 15.   Should it
relieve, but not completely,  then   No. 6  may some-
times effect much, in one or two doses.  But if the
weakness and rattling still increase, then give  No. 19;
in many cases No. 25   assists, and  No. 19  again;
in other cases, when  Nos. 6  and   19,  each relieve
in some  degree alternate with  both  of these.  If the
amendment be only for a short period and  the patient
relapses again, then give No. 18, and  then of the others
again,  which seemed to have the best effect.  When
the patient  is sore with lying, and this, as it may easily
occur,  becomes gangrenous, give   No. 17,   and alter-
nate this with No. 19.   I£ there are signs of the blind-
ness referred to  above, then give   No.  5.   If the
strength, notwithstanding continues to decline,  give
No. 40  in  water, some drops as  often  as it is worse,
which  might still alter the case.
  Bruising the breast, or violent concussions.   It has
been shown in the first part, that in this case   No 15
is applied and is  always better than bleeding;  when
hemorrhage is observed  No.  3  is to be alternated
with  No. 15;  in many cases,  when fever continues,
worse in the evening, a pain in the chest, as from an
inward  ulcer,  No. 8  is afterwards given; but  if a
cough remain, with a thick yellow expectoration,  give
No. 7;  if a sweetish expectoration and asthma remain,
No. 13;  should other consequences abide, as dry short 
—  101  —
cough and difficulty of breathing, pale face,  little ap-
petite or bad sleep, give  No. 17.


                 F. In the Throat.
  Under the term sore throat,  are to be understood
the various diseases, by which a pain in the throat, is
particularly oppressive to the patient.  The distinctions
ought to be as accurately as possible investigated, and
the throat also always examined.  Take the patient to
the Ught, if possible at a high window, let him open
his  mouth  as wide as  he can,  tongue stretched out,
pressing it gently down with the handle of a spoon.
In this way the whole interior of the mouth may be
seen,  Whoever is not expert in examining, must look
in for sometime, and persevere until he can see beyond
the soft  palate.   Children, when they AviU  not open
their mouth, should have a cork placed between their
jaws; in doing this,  care should be taken not to injure
the tongue, by pressing it doAvn too severely.
  Compare then all the symptoms stated by the patient
and your oAvn observations, with  the remedies men-
tioned; if there is a hoarseness, or even any other
complaint combined Avith it, then look for them accor-
dingly.   It  is easy,  Avhen  one remedy does  not com-
pletely relieve,  to find  out another,  and Ave are certain
of much greater success, than with  the ordinary do-
mestic remedies. 
                     -102 —
  If however these should be preferred, we may, in
many cases, relieve by tying, over night,  around the
throat, the woollen stocking of a healthy person, and
who is not of the same sex as the patient, but it  must
be observed, that it is improper to keep the neck wrap-
ped up too closely, or for any length of time.  Whoever
is subject to this, should accustom himself  to wear no-
thing on his throat, except a silk neck-cloth or a  black
woollen string.
  GargUng is an old bad method, which even the better
physicians of the old practice have quite  abandoned.
If it be often serviceable, the same may  be obtained
and better by inhaling fresh steam of boiled milk.  If
the throat is dry and swollen, the complaint violent,
then  it is proper to boil figs  in milk  and inhale the
steam, also a part of a fig may be taken in the mouth,
and some of the mUk drunk.  If it be a tedious case,
with difficulty to swallow, then boil Avheaten starch in
water for  this purpose.  In  the first stage, or when it
has continued a long while, brandy in hot water is often
serviceable; if it be worse after it, give  No. 1  or  13.
   If  No. 3  is found to answer, then repeat it after
some hours, Avhen there is difficulty and pain in swal-
lowing or speaking, when the throat is much redder
than usual; with burning stinging and stricture in it,
fever, anxious impatience and restlessness.
   No. 14  succeeds very often, particularly Avith chil-
dren, or when it is occasioned by a cold, or cold draught 
                   - 103 —
of air, when in a perspiration; in addition to the symp-
toms with  No. 3,   a dryness in the throat, with
thirst,  when swallowing produces  an uncomfortable
obstructing  sensation,  also when bending the neck;
there is,  as if something  were in the throat, which
ought to be removed, but still remains with a sensation
resembling that produced by a plug in the throat.  The
glands on the under jaw are swollen,  with throbbing
pains;  the fever appears towards evening, alternately
hot and cold; sometimes a catarrh attending it, with a
tickling and coughing, stitches in the upper part of the
wind-pipe and  rough voice.  After having taken this
remedy, perspiration must be wailed for.
  No. 4   for symptoms similar to those under  No. 14,
when the patient feels something like a hard tumor  in
the throat, and when SAvallowing, that spot seems  to
be sore, or severe stitches,  even when not swallowing,
when liquids are more difficult to  swallow than solids.
This is also useful when the tonsils are inflamed and
swollen,' or ulcerated,  or  when  they are hard;  for
which  however compare first  Nos. 5   and   7, then
No. 16 or  18.
  No. 13  for symptoms similar to  those under  No. 14,
and No. 4,  a sensation of a swelUng, like a lump or
tumor in the throat, peculiarly so when swallowing;
with  more  pressing  than  stinging pains,  especially
when  swallowing saliva; a  raAvness and soreness  in
the throat, a scraping and itching in the swallow; the 
                    — 104 —
 cold air producing pain.  Sometimes the tonsils are red
 and swollen.
   No. 8   is very similar to  No. 13,  the same sensa-
 tion when swallowing,  the  throat feels narrow  and
 swollen, the same raAv scratching sensation, yet at the
 same  time as if too dry Avithout thirst; less stitching
 pain  in  the  throat when swallowing,  than when at
 rest.   Nevertheless a tightness, and the internal glands
 painful Avhen touched; the throat has a  bluish red ap-
 pearance, constant thirst, alternate chiUiness and heat
 in the evening.
   No.  12,  when the throat is painful by  rubbing, par-
 ticularly  by turning, swallowing difficult and painful,
 as if obstructed  by something  hard;  the same stitch
 and soreness, but with a dryness, which renders speak-
 ing difficult; sensations such  as  there  are felt after
 eating or drinking very hot; fever often attends it Avith
 or without thirst and great fretfulness.
   No.  23  resembles  No.  12,  only the  pains  are
 lower  down, or the patient more inclined to weep; or
 when  No. 12   is not of sufficient benefit.
   No.  34  is similar to the remedies above mentioned;
 it may be given  when these might fad,  the  fever con-
 tinues, chills with thirst, then heat; the  pains particu-
larly pressing, the  swallow spasmodically contracted,
soreness  and ulcers in the gullet,  with  a burning in
the mouth; a cough, with acute pains in the throat, 
                    — 105 —
 particularly Avhen the patient is inclined to sleep and is
 afraid of the open air and cold.
   No. 1  is proper, when a catarrh is present, also an
 irritation to cough, and worse in the open air, at the
 same time wakefulness and heat; and feels sensitive or
 complaining.  It may be repeated several times.   It is
 of great use, when there is  pain on  the side of the
 palate next the throat, constant, worse when sAvallow-
 ing; when it is swollen over the tonsils and they are
 elongated, the patient feels a slimy sensation as if ad-
 hering without the power to SAvallow it; also a dryness
 and heat in the throat.
   No.  5  applies  to  symptoms something like  those
 under  No. 1,  but the outside  of the throat is swol-
 len ; with spasms when drinking, the fluid returns to
 the nose; at  the same  time great inclination to swal-
 low, a stinging sensation when touched; the  swallow-
 ing difficult causing spasm, as if something  rendered
 the passage too narroAv, with a dryness and burning.
 In the intervals of SAvallowing,  a tearing pain Avhich
 extends to the under jaw or to the head. Ulcers in the
 throat, which suddenly arise and spread very much;
 swollen tonsils elevated,  often  yellowish redness of
 these parts, or this redness without swelling; violent
pains when swallowing and hawking, sometimes when
speaking.  Pressing, stinging in the tonsils, as if they
would  burst; outwardly swollen glands, combined with
violent fever, sometimes also with great thirst, much 
                   — 106 —
saliva in the mouth, head-ache in the forehead, furred
tongue.  When scarlet fever or similar  diseases pre-
vail, it is suitable in most affections of the throat, some-
times alternated with   No. 7.
  No. 7,   equally good as   No. 5  for ulcerated sore
throat, may often be given when  No. 5  will not suc-
ceed,  particularly for ulcers; when the throat does not
remain very red.   If the ulcers  are without pain, and
arise slowly, then give  No.  7,  alone sometimes alter-
nated with  No. 16.   It is suitable at  the commence-
ment,  even better  than the preceding,  if the stin-
ging pains when swallowing, are very acute,  passing
up into the ear, or into the glands of the neck,  and the
lower jaw; when the burning  in the throat almost
prevents swallowing,  with stitches in  the tonsils, and
very disagreeable taste, gums and  tongue swoUen be-
hind; at evening first  chill, then heat and perspiration,
but no relief; at night restlessness,  or all the symptoms
worse; also worse from cold air, severe pains in the
head and  drawing in the  nape of  the  neck.  After
Nos. 5  and  7  avoid taking cold.
  No.  16   is suitable  often  after  No. 7,  particularly
when  cold has been taken  and after  No. 16,  when
there is no favorable change, No. 7  may be repeated.
  No. 38   is proper, when  Nos. 5,  7,  or 16   have
been of service, but not sufficiently  efficacious,  when
the gullet  and  the tonsils are swollen, the urgency to
swallow very severe, much saliva in  the  mouth and 
                   — 107 —
mucus in the throat;  bad ulcers  in it,  or a spasm,
which prevents drinking; all worse in the afternoon,
sometimes in the morning, particularly with persons
who have taken much mercury.
  No. 6  is good, when the throat is dry and burns,
very rough and  itching,  pressing in it, as if swollen,
with pains and spasms when swallowing.
  No. 41,  when it is seated deeper in the throat, pains,
when the food passes  by it,  or is dry deep below, or
when there is a rumbling noise when drinking.
  No. 17,  when it stings and is  dry, and pains when
swallowing,  is worst from every draught of air, alter-
nating with other complaints,  sleep  at night inter-
rupted, and returning with every cold.
  No. 18 with frequently returning, or long continued
pains in the throat,  particularly when the inside of the
throat and tonsils are swollen, swallowing prevented,
also beside the pains a particular  stinging, or as if ob-
structed by a tumor, with soreness or dryness.



                 Or. In  the  Teeth.
  Pains in the teeth  very frequently pass into other
parts of the head, into the lower  jaw, towards the ears,
into the upper jaAv and the facial bones; in like manner
they pass out of these parts into the teeth.  We have
for that reason appended here the pains in the face at 
                   — 108 —
the conclusion.  The origin  is  not to be sought  in
carious teeth; for though they frequently cause pain,
it yet proves no more than that they are affected by
diseases, and they may indeed  become completely de-
cayed, and even fall out without any pain, whilst on
the contrary, perfectly sound teeth may be subject to
frightful pains.
  The extraction of teeth is only admissible when  the
gums are fistulous; and even then, they may for the
most  part, be cured homceopathically; except with a
few uncontrollable cases, especially with children pre-
vious to their shedding teeth; in all other cases, it is a
bad remedy, especially as the root comes out, and the
lower jaw is injured,  whilst the  root might remain
without ever giving pain, if the correct mode of curing
them is only found out.  It is furthermore highly ob-
jectionable on  this  ground, because  almost ahvays,
when a decayed tooth is extracted, another becomes
carious the sooner.  The caries ahvays advances very
slowly from one tooth to another, when they remain in
their  place.   There are only a few particular diseases
excepted, that  produce the rapid decay  of the whole
or of many of the teeth.  If the disease be of this sort,
then the extraction of some, nor even  of the whole
would be of any avail, as this disease would in this
case attack the bones.
  Moreover, the many sorts of tooth-powder and tinc-
tures  are injurious in ten cases out of a hundred.  The 
                    —  109  —
teeth and gums are injured by the frequent use of the
tooth-pick, which is a very bad custom; avoid too hot
and too cold food and drink; keep  them pure by rins-
ing every morning and after every meal, use the tooth-
brush, and  if prejudiced in favor of powders, apply one
made from the husks of almonds, alternating some-
times with hard dried  and finely pounded crust  of
bread, principally rye-bread.  Burnt bread is injurious,
as also char-coal.   If any one  have the tooth-ache,
let him select without loss of time one of the prescribed
remedies,  and in most  cases, it  will quickly cease.
Should these  remedies not succeed, then apply  to a
homoeopathic  physician,  who  has many other reme-
dies, beside these.
  The worst of all bad remedies is opium;  it is  a posi-
tive  injury. The pains which are removed  by opium,
will  to a certainty be followed by a two-fold suffering
sooner or later; they are never remitted.   It is  only
very rarely a  true remedy; if it be so, it is best by
binding a bit  of real opium of the size of a pea out-
wardly on  the cheek.  It is most preferable,  when it is
suitable, to put a morsel of the gall-nut into the hole
of the tooth.  Also  to place common salt steeped  in
brandy, on hot coals, and allow the steam to pass on to
the teeth.  If the tooth  be too long,  then lay a bit of
cork upon it,  and bite it slowly until the tooth returns
to its  place.   Kreosote must be  used with the greatest
caution, in many cases  it avails little or  nothing, for 
                •   — 110 —
example, very rarely with pregnant females; in most
cases,  it merely lulls the  pain  for a short time, and
from it arise afterwards ulcers  in the mouth,  on the
tongue and in the stomach; as soon as it is brought
into the mouth, the stomach is affected by it.  To per-
sons of a Weak chest it is also injurious.
  Every one who suffers from tooth-ache, should ab-
stain from the use of coffee,  as  almost in all cases the
teeth are hurt by it.  They must, if they use homoeo-
pathic  remedies, carefully  avoid every  thing which
may disturb their good effects, not only while using
them, but for a considerable time after.
  It is found that, if a proper remedy be obtained,  one
globule laid on the tongue, or even in bad cases, smel-
ling "the cork,  cures very  quickly.  Frequently the
pain is more acute, for awhile after, but if after waiting
patiently, it begins to abate, nothing more should be
taken, until the improvement is complete.  If it be
worse  again, and proceeds as before, then renew the
same remedy; but if it has different symptoms, then
chose another.
  Since this plague is so general, and  so severe,  that
life is  embittered by  it; and since nothing procures
reUef, when the right remedy is  not hit upon, we
would wish as much as possible to facilitate the choice,
teaching by a double mode to find the true remedy.
  In the first place, look  for each individual symptom
complained of by the patient, and write its correspon- 
                   —  Ill  ~
ding number down, by comparing all the  numbers,
you will discover, that one or the  other occurs most
frequently throughout, which of course corresponds
best with the whole complex of symptoms complained
of and hence must be the proper remedy.  It must be
observed, that not every symptom which stands under
the specified remedy, must also occur to the patient,
although every thing or chiefly so of which the patient
complains, must be found under the remedy.
  We give a familiar example.  A patient has  severe
drawing or tearing pains, here and  there, with tearing
in the gums (a);  sometimes it rages up into  the head
(b); it is exacerbated by cold air (c); it is chiefly in
the morning (d); with this is accompanied a determi-
nation of blood to  the head (e).  Now we find under
the specification  (a) pains  in the gums, with- Nos. 7,
8,  11,  16,   19,  29, 33,   35;  (b) pains which rise
into the  head  Nos. 7,  11,  13,  14,  18,  19,  20,
23,  33;  (c) worse from  cold air   Nos. 5,  7,  11,
18,  33; (d) worst in the  morning:  Nos. 4,  7,  8,
10,  11,  12,  13,  17,-18,  19,  33;  (e) with deter-
mination of blood:   Nos. 3,  8,  17,  33,   35;  all
these  numbers which occur only once or twice, may
be struck out; we then readily find, that  Nos. 8,  11,
18,  19  occur three times,  No. 7  four times,  No. 33
five times; this last we must refer to, and find  No. 33
the most similar and suitable to the case, promising a
speedy relie£ 
                    —  112  —
   Gums swollen:   Nos. 3,  5,  7,  10,  11,  13,  16,
 17,   18,  23;  painful:   Nos. 7,  8,  11,  16,  19,
 29,  33,  35.
   Teeth loose:  Nos. 7,  12,  13,   19,  23,  33;  too
 long:   Nos. 12,  15,  18,   19;   obtuse:  Nos. 10,
 18,  22.
   Pains in hollow teeth, particularly  Nos. 7,  8,  11,
 13,  17,  20;  also,  Nos. 1,   10,  12,  14,  18,  21,
 35;   in the whole row of teeth:  Nos. 7,  11,  14,
 23;  on one side:   Nos. 7,  8,  14,  23.
   Pains passing into the jaw-bone  and face:  Nos. 7,
 13,  18,  23,  33;  to the cheeks:  Nos. 12,  21;   to
 the ears: Nos. 7,   8,   11,  12,  14,   18,  19, 23;
 to the eyes:  No. 8;  to the head;  Nos. 7,  11,  13,
 14,  18,  19,  20,   23,  33.
   With a determination of blood to the head:  Nos. 3,
 8,  17,   33,  35;  distention of the veins on the fore-
head and hands:  No. 17;  heat on the head: Nos. 3,
8,  33;   burning in the eyes:   No. 5;   redness of the
cheeks:  Nos. 3,  5,  14;  paleface:   Nos. 8,   19.
  With swollen cheeks;   Nos. 5,  7,   8,  11,  12,  i
 13,  14,  15,  18,  19.
  With a flow of saliva:   Nos. 5,  7,  22;  with a dry  j
mouth and  thirst:  No. 17;  and  no  thirst:  No.  8;
dry throat and thirst:  No. 5;   with chills:  No. 8.
  With diarrhoea:  Nos.  14,   22,  23;  with consti-
pation   Nos. 7,  11,  12,   13.
  With irritable  nerves:   Nos. 1,   3,   5,  33.          , 
                   — 113 —
  From a cold:  Nos. 3,  4,  5, 7,  8,  13,  14,  22,
23,  33.
  Worse from coldness;   Nos. 7,   10,  18,  19,  20,
35;  from cold air:  Nos. 5,  7,  11,  18,  33;  from
cold water:  Nos. 12,   13,   18,  20,   35;  cold
drink:  Nos. 7,   8,   11,  13,  *14, 18,   35;   from
washing in cold water:  Nos. 7, 18, 35;  from draw-
ing cold air into  the mouth:  Nos. 5,  7,   11,  12,
13,  18.
  Better  by applying  a cold hand:  No. 23;  by cold
air:  No. 8;  by cold  water in an instant:  No. 12;
by dipping the fingers in cold water:  No.  14.
  Worse in the open air:  Nos. 5,   11,  13,  17,  18,
23;  in the  wind:  Nos. 8,  23;  from a  draught of
air:  Nos. 17, 18, 35; worse in the room:  Nos. 14, 18.
  Better in the open air:   Nos. 8,   12,  16,  20.
  Worse  from heat:   Nos. 5, 10;  from warmth:
Nos. 1,  8,   12,   14,  18;  warm liquids:  Nos. 7,
13,   14;   warm food:   No. 12;  from warmth chiefly,
in a warm  room:  Nos. 8,  10,  16,  (14,  18);
warmth of bed:  Nos.  5,  7, 8,  10,  12,  14.
  Better by warmth:  Nos. 7,  13,  18,  19,  23,
  Worse from smoking tobacco:   Nos. 4,  12,  17;
better by smoking:  No. 7.
  Worse by drinking coffee: Nos. 4,  13,  14;  drink-
ing wine:   No. 13;  drinking any thing:  No. 14.
  Worse  when  eating:   Nos. 5,  7,  8,   10,  11,
12,  16,   18,   29;  after  eating:  Nos. 1,   4,  5,
                                     8 
                   ^-IT4  —      '"
11,   12,   13,  14,   18,   20;   some  time  after:
No. 5.
  Worse when  moving the  mouth:  Nos. 13,  14;
Avhen chewing:  Nos. 7,  11,   12,   13,  18,  19,
29,  33;  when biting  Nos. 1,  5,  8,  13,  16,  18,
23;  when pressing the teeth together:  Nos. 16,  17;
better after it:  Nos. 1,   17,  19.       *
  Worse when rubbing:  Nos. 5,  7, 10,  11,  12,
13,  15,   16,  19,  29;  with  the tongue:  Nos. 4,
7,  17,  29.
  Better when pressed:  Nos. 5,  8,  17,  23;   when
rubbed:  No. 7.
  Worse when picked:  No. 8; better, when the blood
comes:  No. 5.
  Worse when in motion:  Nos. 12,  13,  17;   better
when quiet:  No. 12.
   Worse when sitting:  Nos. 8,  23;  better  sitting
up in bed:  Nos. 7,  19,  23.
   Worse when lying:  No. 4;  upon the affected side:
No. 19;  on the opposite side:  No. 12.
  Better  when lying:   No. 7;  better when lying on
the side affected:  No. 12.
   Worse at night:  Nos. 1,  5,  7,  8, 10,  11,  12,
14,   16,  18,  19, 21,  23,  35;   evening in bed:
Nos.  7,  20;  more  acute  when sleepy:  No.  19,
better:   No.  7;   worse before mid-night:  No.  12,
after mid-night:   Nos.  7,  11.
   Worse  when  awaking:   Nos. 5,   13,  29;  mor- 
                   - 115 -
ning:  Nos. 4,   7,  8,  10,  11,   12,   13,  17,  18,
19,  33;  forenoon:   Nos. 8,  18,  29.
  Worse afternoon:   Nos. 7,  8,   13,  18;  towards
evening:  No. 8;  evening:  Nos. 4,   5,  7,  8,  12,
13,  18,  20,  23.
  Worse from a noise: No. 35; when another speaks:
Nos. 12,  19;  when vexed:  No. 23;  when  think-
ing:  Nos. 5,  13;  Avhen reading:  Nos. 4,   13.
  Tooth-ache, with women particularly:  Nos. 1,  3,
5,  8,  17,  33,  35;   before, during  and after men-
struation:   Nos. 14,   29,   35;  during pregnancy:
Nos. 5,  8,  11,  23,  33,  35.
  Tooth-ache,  with  children particularly:   Nos. 1,
3,  4,  5,  14,   35.
  No. 15  serves as a very beneficial remedy, after the
extraction of teeth;  it staunches  the  bleeding, and
cures quickly j no  venegar should be applied, and  no
scientific practitioner would ever allow it to be used.
After fixing artificial teeth,  it relieves the pain and
swelUng;  after fiUng out carious teeth (frequently a
most beneficial operation),  a few globules should  be
mixed with a tea-spoonful of water and laid  on the
filed parts.  It very often relieves when  the pains are
the most violent after extraction, as also   No. 38  and
others; when the symptoms are severe after fixing the
teeth, take No. 15  and alternate with  No. 3.  No. 15
is often soothing in tooth-ache, pressing, pulsating, as if
                                       8* 
                    _-TTfT=----
the tooth would by the blood be pressed out, or as if it
were wrenched out,  worse when touched; it will often
remove a hard swelUng of the cheek, when other rem-
edies have removed the tooth-ache.
  No. 1  may be given,  when pains are  most acute,
when the patient is quite beside himself, moaning,
trembling, full of anxiety not knowing what to do, and
incapable  of describing his pains.   It may be repeated,
when necessary; if it do  not succeed, then give  No. 3
or  6,  18,   33.  With a stinging jerking,  or  inter-
mitting pressure, pain when biting, it is preferable to
every other.
  No. 3   is given, when the patient is quite beside
himself; the  pains  not  admitting of description and
No. 1  fails;  troubled with a  pulsating pain after tak-
ing cold, with blood rushing to the head; burning in
the face, particularly with children it may be repeated;
when it ceases to reUeve, then give   No. 14  or  5.
  No. 14   is  of service in many cases,  particularly
with  children, and adults who have frequent vexation,
and  indulge in coffee drinking; with females previous
to menstruation and pains in hoUow teeth; after hav-
i ng taken cold, particularly from checked perspiration,
and if with the pains the patient is very fretful.  If the
pains are  quite insufferable, coming in very severe
paroxysms, worst  at night, if the affected tooth cannot
be distinguished, or  if it be a hollow tooth, which ap-
pears as if too long  and  loose (if it appear to be only 
                    —  117 —
loose, but is not so,  then  No.  12  is often useful), or
if it pass through entire rows of teeth, and every tooth
appears  too high; or if it pass through the jaws  into
the ear,  through the temples towards the eyes, mostly
on one side, in the teeth, jaws, ears and head; if the
pain be  crawling or stinging, or grating and scratch-
ing on the nerve in a hollow  tooth, increasing  con-
stantly, until tearing and drawing reaches the highest
degree,  becomes stinging and jerking up into the  ear;
if the pains are increased by the warmth of bed, fre-
quently appear after eating and  drinking, especially
after warmth, become extremely  exasperated by  cold
drinking and using coffee, which nothing can assuage,
but dipping the finger in water; if with the pains, the
cheeks be red  and hot, or the gums and cheeks swol-
len and a pale red, if the glands under the chin begin to
be painful, if there be great weakness withal, especially
in the joints;  a pain in the joint of the jaw,  when
opening  the mouth  advancing  into the teeth, then
No. 14  will assuredly relieve.  If it succeed only in
part, then try for hollow teeth  No.  20  next, farther
those which here follow.
  No. 13,  is good  for persons of a violent temper-
ament,  with a red face, who are fond of coffee and
ardent spirits, come  seldom into the open air, or after
taking cold; when a  sound tooth appears painful and
loose, or the teeth as if too long; jerking stitches in the
lower jaw, drawing pains advancing to the temples, or 
                    —  118  —
 from a carious tooth over the whole facial bones;  the
 whole side affected; or only a corroded tooth drawing
 and boring pain, as if it were wrenched out with single
 violent stitches, which shake  the whole frame,  espe-
 cially when inhaling air; when an obtuse pain in  the
 bones, sometimes a tearing is felt through the  teeth
 and cheek bone, or it bores, grubs, gnaws and tears on
 one side; sometimes with jerking pains,  or rheumatic
 Avith sharp stitches; when they arise, chiefly in  the
 morning in bed, or in the evening, forbidding to chew,
 become worse, or return, when cold  air is admitted
 into the mouth, or when reading and thinking; or  the
 tearing is worse from cold liquids,  and better by  keep-
 ing it warm; chiefly worse after  eating or exertion;
 when with the tearing the glands on the lower jaw are
 affected;  but especially  when with  the  tooth-ache
 there is a swelling beginning on the gums, which will
'suppurate.
   No. 8  applies  more to persons of a mild, quiet and
 timid disposition, to females and children who are of a
 whimpering  habit; if it be only on one  side; to such
 as in  the spring of the year are frequently subject to
 the tooth-ache with tearing in the ears,  and  hemicra-
 nia; Avhen it stings in hollow teeth, from which  the
 entire left half of the face is sensitive, even to  the ear,
 with heat in  the head and chilliness in the body,  but
 peculiarly so  when the  pain in the gums gnaws and
 stings sharply, even draws and jerks in the teeth, as if 
                    — 119 —
the nerve were strained and suddenly let loose again;
or if it jerks and  tears, as if the tooth were struck
loose, or stung and throbbed, worse  after  cold water;
but is  particularly severe by the warmth of the room
or the bed, or warm things in the mouth, but abated
by fanning, a cool breeze,  or in the open air; worse
when sitting, better by moving about, worse by using
the tooth-pick, better by pressing them hard together,
if it is not worse by chewing; it comes chiefly towards
evening,  seldom in the morning,  with it a chilly sensa-
tion with  a pale face, or  the blood advances to the
head; or if heat comes on still no thirst accompanies it.
  No. 4,   should the preceding  remedies  correspond,
but the temperament be more delicate  and sensitive,
soft and mild, now cheerful, then depressed;  especially
with persons who are much grieved; serviceable when
the jaw-teeth pain as if bruised, if there be a rubbing
around the incisors,  when  there is a sore pain in all
the teeth;  worse after drinking coffee, smoking to-
bacco,  dining, lying down at night and awaking in the
morning.
  No. 33   is particularly applicable to very sensitive,
nervous, irritable persons; even becoming outrageously
tearing and pulsating through the cheeks and into the
lower jaw, or  tearing raging in  the gums,  with a
grumbling pain in the tooth which is  loose, when
chewing as if it would fall out; or jerking, throbbing, 
                    —  120  —
 draAving,  tearing into the forehead;  severe drawing
 now here and there in single teeth;  by turns with
 flying  heat, and determination of blood to the brain;
 originates from the  cold air, mostly in the morning;
 sometimes with jerking in the fingers and on the arms,
 with such persons as are subject to the cramp.
   No. 5  is often of service to females; also to children,
 when  they  are  very restless and throw  themselves
 about from  anxiety  and pain, or when they are of a
 melancholy disposition and inclined to weep; when the
 gums and teeth pain as if bruised, and when biting as
 if the  roots were ulcerated,  with  stinging, cutting,
jumping,  tearing; but  especially with drawing pains,
 worse during the night; or sharp stinging  in a hollow
 tooth, day and night;  or pain in a hollow molar tooth,
 as if pressed in by too much  blood, with  heat in the
gums and throbbing in the  cheeks; mitigated by no-
thing but picking them till  they bleed  or  the gum  is
swollen with  burning and  stinging,  severe salivary
flux, swollen cheeks; sometimes attended with burning
of the  eyes, dryness  in the throat and great  thirst.
The pain often returns when awaking in the morning,
or begins again soon  after eating. The pain is renewed
in the open air, or by contact of any kind, food,  drink,
&c.; but relieved by  a strong pressure on the cheek.
  No. 17   is  adapted to females, frequently  while
suckUng,  also when  otherwise  gay  people become
peculiarly fretful and vexed; pain comes periodically, 
                    _  121  -
is pulsating, shooting, pressing tearing  or drawing,
severe pressure or undermining pain; the teeth become
as if benumbed;  it is  worse by moving,  or touching,
returns  after a draught of air;  the  gums swell, the
mouth is dry,  with  thirst; the blood  rises to the head,
the veins in  the forehead and hands rise; night's rest
is disturbed, even when the pain ceases.
  No. 7  applies very often to children; particularly so
in many kinds of tooth-ache, where several teeth near-
est to the hollow one are affected, the pain seizing the
entire half of the face,  or draws and stings up into the
ear;   is  especially sensitive  at  night; or  with fearful
jerks and stitches in  the teeth, especially  at night,
which sting up into the ear  or into the head; when it
rages in one hollow  tooth, worse after  eating and
drinking, cold  or warm; if it is in the whole worse in
cold, but especially in damp air;  abates in  the warmth,
or when rubbed; frequently the air  passes painfully
into the incisors; or  the  tooth-ache lasts  only during
the day and ceases at night,  when followed  by  perspi-
ration, but the same pain returns the following mor-
ning, with shorter  or  longer pauses, alternating with
vertigo, or tearing  in  the limbs.  In almost all cases
the teeth become loose, the gums swell, or become
Avhite and ulcerous, retire  from the  teeth, burn and
are sore to the touch, or begin  to jump, bleed or sup-
purate,  with drawing  through  the roots of the teeth,
or with painful swelUng of the cheeks. 
                   —  122  —
  No. 16   will sometimes serve after  No. 7  or  5,
when a painful swelling on  the gums remains,  or a
pain as if the blood were pressing into the tooth, or a
drawing, worse after meals, or in a warm room or at
night.
  No. 29  is sometimes proper,  when  No. 7 or  19
appears to mitigate, but not entirely removes the pain,
occasionally with persons who have taken much  calo-
mel, especially if the gums  bleed, stand out, drawn
back from  the incisors, the teeth become loose, ulcer-
ous, pain when touched by the tongue, worse after
meals, Avith drawing and tearing in the incisors.
  No. 18  is  suitable for a stinging jerking in hollow
teeth, which  advances into the upper and lower jaw
and ear; when the gums SAvell,  with a throbbing  pain,
bleeding gums, swelling about old stumps; when the
teeth ache in the evening, or in the air, or in a draught;
worse when rinsing the mouth with cold water.
  No. 19  is sometimes proper when the teeth become
loose,  protrude with  continued  jerking, or  burning,
tearing in the gums, worse when touched, or lying on
the painful side,  in  general when still, from a  cold,
abated by the warmth of the stove or hot cloths, or
when sitting up in bed; especially when the strength
is reduced.
  No. 20  is  a sovereign remedy against pains in hol-
low teeth;  with a tearing, digging, grubbing, jumping
pain, frequently into the head, especially in the evening 
                   — 123 —
in bed, worse after every meal, by cold water, but better
in the open air.
  No. 12  is  suitable for rash, petulant, ardent, obsti-
nate persons; pain in hollow teeth, but yet more so in
sound ones;  with pains that sting, jerk toAvards the
ear and cheek, as if a nerve were laid  bare, sometimes
a sensation as if the air went into the nerve of a hol-
low  tooth, and when  the actual contact of the air
causes pain;  when the teeth appear too long, or loose,
yet are not so,  and still when biting  feel  as  if they
would  fall out;  the pains  increased by smoking, or
chewing tobacco, from warmth in the mouth,  abated
in the  open air, sometimes relieved by cold water for
an  instant, also when lying on the affected cheek, or
Avorse when lying on the other side.
  No. 23  applies sometimes with the same painful
sensation, as  if the teeth were too long as with No. 12,
or loose and shaking, as if the-teeth were hollow, and
as if the air  were drawn into them;  especially when
the gums are swollen, burn,  itching like an ulcer,  are
sore and project from the teeth;  when the stinging is
by jerks, or  a strong  drawing,  as if the  teeth were
coming out (similar to No. 8), when a tedious stinging,
pulsating, raging in both rows  of teeth is drawn up
into the jaws and temporal bones with a severe pain;
commonly only on one side; originating in a cold, or
after vexation,  is exasperated in the open air  (with
No. 12   better), during the night it is intolerable,  but 
                   — 124 —
abated by warmth.  Sometimes  there is an offensive
odour from hollow teeth.  It is most suitable for sedate
persons (not as No. 12), who are inclined to be melan-
choly and sad, or prone  to anxiety  and  fearfulness
(similar to No. 5).
  No. 11  may be used when the teeth become black,
hollow and scale off,  gums pale,  while, corrode away,
swollen, are  painful to the  touch,  with pulsation in
them, have bladders and ulcers  on them;  with pains
in hollow teeth, penetrating, fretting drawing or rag-
ing, especially in the roots, or through the whole range
of teeth, or a pain from one hollow tooth extending up
to the ear, Avith throbbing in the  temples; increased in
the air, by cold drink, chewing or eating, especially at
night or towards morning.
  No. 10  is useful with bleeding swollen gums; rag-
ing pains increased in the warm bed;  by heat or cold;
burning in the front  teeth at night;  pain in hollow
teeth up into the head.
  No. 21  applies to tedious boring, raging pains night
and day, increased at night; the whole cheek is affected
as also the bones. When offensive purulence is pressed
out from an opening near the root of a tooth or gums;
or the jaw-bone swollen.
  No. 22  is given, when the tooth-ache proceed from
a cold,  particularly if a diarrhoea accompany it, and
No. 14  does not relieve,it; also when the head is be- 
                   — 125 —
wildered by it,  much saliva issues from the mouth
(similar to Nos. 5 and  7), and the teeth become obtuse.
  No. 35  relieves sometimes the tooth-ache of preg-
nant females;  pain in hollow teeth; pressing drawing
jerking, soreness; drawing, stinging, boring, gnawing,
delving,  throbbing tooth-ache, with swollen gums,
which  are sensitive, bleeding easily with a  throbbing
and raging pain in them; it is only suitable, when the
blood presses to the head; particularly at night; when
the pain arises from a cold or becomes worse from it,
or likewise from a  draught of air, cold, averse to both
cold and hot drink, even worse from a noise.
  Should the tooth-ache cease, but the swelUng of the
cheek remain, then give   No. 8  after   7  or after
14;  or   No. 7  after  8  or  5;  or  No. 5   after
7;  or  No. 18  after  5,  12,  19.  * If the swelling
be red, like erysipelas, then give  No. 7;   if hard  and
stiff and not so  red, give  15;  if it will  break, then
give  No. 16,  and  let a fig boiled in milk, be taken
into the mouth; if  it do not subside  sufficiently soon,
then give  No. 38  once or twice, and then  No. 16
again; if   No. 7 have not been used,  then it may
now be  useful.  A cloth may be bound around the
cheek to keep off the air, beside this no outward appli-
cation is required, except when it is very tight and not
extended far and throbs,  then a piece of linen cloth
folded of the size of a doUar dipped  in warm  water, 
-~T26  —
pressed out and laid wet upon it, and a dry cloth bound
over it; but if it be enlarged and radiating, or yellow-
ish red or a bladder on it,  then  lay a small bag of rye-
meal made warm, and flat,  on the  cheek.  If it itch
very much, then hair-powder  or starch may allay it.
If it break outwardly,  then  let a cloth  greased  over
with good fresh talloAV,  be laid  upon the  opening, and
a cloth bound over it.
  The face: ache.  The same remedies may sometimes
apply in this case as with tooth-ache, but if they should
not, then application should be made to a homoeopathic
physician.  No man is to be trusted pretending that it
can be cured by cutting, scorching or burning; in most
cases when the nerve has been cut out or burnt out, a
pain more severe of another kind appeared.  No. 3  is
serviceable, when it alternates with rheumatic pains,
when redness and heat are joined with it, or others of
the above described symptoms; with heat  and throb-
bing,  No. 15;  when heat and other  pains with it,
compare  No. 11  or   12;  when there are many vio-
lent pains  No.  17   is suitable; when the pain is tear-
ing  No. 35;  when stinging drawing  No. 19,   cut-
ting or tearing in the  upper jaw, itching and fretting
in the bones No, 5;   heat and pressing pain, better
when pressed upon  No. 12;  when raging and draw-
ing in the bones,  worse when touched  No. 17,  or
16;  pressure or cramp appearing in the cheek-bone 
                 ™127 —
No. 33;   pressing, cutting, stinging  No. 23;  burning
and pressing in the cheek-bone, heat, throbbing, sting-
ing, raging, drawing, cutting  No. 11.  Beside these
relief may be had, when on one side there is pinching
and drawing,  almost to madness by  using  No. 6;
when the violent pains are mostly in the bones (refer
to  Nos. 5,  16,  17, 33,  11),  particularly pressing
in the cheek-bone,  worse  when touched (refer to
Nos. 16  and 17), and increased in the evening  No, 34.
  As a domestic remedy cold water may be sprinkled
on the painful spot; even ice may be laid on it; if these
avail not,  then try and fold a linen cloth dipped in hot
water.


                 H. In the Month.
   The taste is sometimes altered without any other
complaint, in  which case nothing more is necessary
than to try a  remedy which here stands first  recom-
mended for each kind of taste; sometimes other symp-
toms are insufficient to select a remedy in another divi-
sion, then the  following may serve in guiding you.
   Bitter taste in the  morning: Nos. 18,  7,  12,  35,
21;   food tastes bitter:   Nos. 18,  12,  9,  23,  16,
28,  36;  eating and drinking:   Nos. 8,  17;  bitter-
ness in the mouth after eating and drinking:   Nos. 8,
12,  19;  in the morning or evening:  Nos. 8,  15; 
                   —  128  —
in general at different times, or constantly, besides the
foregoing:  Nos. 3,   5,  6,  13,  14,  20,  29.
  Sweet taste:  Nos. 7,  18,  42;  5,  8,  12,  17;
36,  43;  in the morning:  No. 18;  if the bread tastes
sweet:  No. 7;  beer:  No. 8;  it resembles  the taste
of blood:  Nos. 36,  18:  like nuts:  No. 1.
  Saltish:  Nos. 29;  9,   10,  13;  18,  19,  40,  42;
food:   Nos. 29,  18;  when coughing:  Nos. 29,  41.
  Sour:  Nos. 9,  10,   13,   17;   18,  34,  35,  40,
41,  42;   food:  Nos. 17,  35;  after meals:  Nos. 8,
13,   29;  40,  41,   21;  after drinking:  Nos. 13,
18;   after drinking milk:  Nos. 29,  18;  in the mor-
ning:   Nos. 13,  18.
  Biting  sharp taste: Nos. 6,  23;  empyreumatical,
smoky:  Nos. 8,  13,  18;  Uke herbs;  Nos. 6,  13;
Uke peppermint;  No. 6,  39.
  Earthy taste: Nos. 8,  16,  17;  insipid:  Nos. 8,
9,  11,  12,   17,  18,  22,  23,  25,  34;   slimy:
Nos. 5,   9,  15, 23,  32;  fatty, oily:  Nos. 21,  45;
greasy:  No.45; viscous: No. 10;  watery: Nos. 11;
17,  34.
  Nauseous taste:  Nos. 15,   7,  5;  12,   14,   8;  3,
6,  10,  18;   23,   40,  42,  45;  in the morning:
Nos. 18,  23;  after meals: No. 23;  Uke pus:  No.8.
  Tobacco tasting sharply:  No. 11;  bitter:  No. 41;
loathsome:  No. 25;  disagreeable:  Nos. 4,  8,  13,
15;  35,  41.
  Taste of food insipid:  Nos. 7,  8,  11,  12,  13;  19; 
                       -  129 —
    if the taste be quite gone:  Nos.  6,  5,  8,  9,  12,
    16, 33;  in tedious cases of long duration: Nos. 21, 40.
      Offensive smell from the mouth.  Clean your mouth
    and teeth  every  morning  and after every meal, with
    cold Avater; avoid all odoriferons  things, which only
    conceal the offensive odour, and leave it in the end as it
    was.  If it be necessary for  the sake of others to remove
    the smell for some time,  then a piece of char-coal may
    be crumbled, water poured on it, and the mouth rinsed
    with  it, or used as a gargle.  Should it  arise from
    carious teeth,  then roll  printing paper together, and
    turn it round in the hollow tooth until all the offensive
    humidity is out,  then  press wax into it.   If wax will
    not remain, then bite  a ball of wax for some time on
    the tooth,  then take it carefully out and cut a piece to
    the true shape  from a gall-nut, so that the shell come
    out, and the inner part of it accurately fitted to the
    tooth.  This frequently succeeds in preventing the bad
    smell as Avell as pain.   The smell of garlic or horse-
    radish vanishes by a glass of wine  drunk immediately
    after their use, or by eating a pear or boiled red beet.
    Sometimes relief is found  when it only occurs in the
    morning from   Nos.  13,  21;   morning  and night:
*   No. 8;  after meals:   No.  18, also  14;  in general
    in addition to the preceding Nos. 7,  12,  15,  19,  33.
      Scurvy in the mouth.  The gums are hot, red, very
    tender, swelling and spongy,  are withdrawn from the
    teeth, occasioning small  ulcers on them, Avhich  smell
                                          9 
                    — 130
offensively;  they are also on  the  inside of the lips,
cheeks, palate, and  even  on the tongue; a fetid and
highly disagreeable  smell  proceeds from the mouth,
viscid odour, mucus and saliva, the submaxillary glands
often swell  and pain, the patient is very weak and a
sIoav fever arises.   Almost in all cases  No.  7  suc-
ceeds,  except Avhen it  is occasioned by mercury,  then
No. 29  or some other antidote must be given.  In cases
Avhen   No. 7  does not  completely avail,  then  give
No. 22.   With sluggish,  corpulent persons  it often
arises from want of cleanliness or too little exertion in
the open  air, with such is better first to give  No. 34.
With irritable emaciated persons who sit too much in
the house,  No. 13  is suitable.  If it originate from
too much salt meat, then give  No. 29,  and if this
does not soon relieve, then take sAveet spirit of nitre a
drop once or twice a day.
  No. 24  is to be given when it is so severe as to ex-
tend to the nose, and the ichorous matter  flows into
the  stomach  and  produces  painful  sensations and
diarrhoea.
  No.  19   applies  when the ulcers are very  bad and
bum violently; the patient falls away exceedingly, or
No. 7,  if not much relief is found.
  No.  22   may at the same time be first given, when
a cold  appears, attended with hard swelling of the sub-
maxillary glands. 
                   — 131 —
  No. 29  is besides in cases produced by mercury and
salts, exceedingly good when it bleeds much and smells
bad; and if it should not prove sufficient, another rem-
edy may be tried.
  No. 40  is serviceable with tedious spreading  ulcers
in the mouth, which do not yield to the foregoing rem-
edies, when the gums swell, bleed and are very sensible
to cold  and warmth, food and drink,  and especially
Avhen bUsters and small ulcers arise on the tongue, bite
and burn and render speaking troublesome.
  Of the many domestic remedies which are in use for
this complaint, the folloAving may sometimes be recom-
mended, when the above are found to fail: rubbing the
gums with sliced lemon peel, which at the commence-
ment of the malady, particularly in summer and on
ship board, operates very beneficially, sage  also, is in
many cases a specific;  sometimes rinsing the mouth
with good French brandy is of great service.
  For inflammation and swelling of the tongue give
No. 3,   and after some hours  No. 7;  if these fail, or
other parts of the mouth are painful and ulcerous, then
administer  No. 5;   if it arise from an injury, then
give  No. 3;  and alternate with  No. 15,  equally so
when it proceeds from the sting of a bee or the like.
In dangerous cases Avhere no physician can be ob-
tained, give No. 19  and then  38.  When the tongue
                                      9* 
                   — 132 —
is indurated  Nos. 7  and  5  are helpful, if it be from
frequent biting the tongue in sleep,  No. 10  is best.


                 I.  In the Stomach.
  Loss of appetite. The ordinary means used to restore
the appetite, are rather calculated to injure it still more.
Articles strongly  salted and pickled, burning,  heating
roots, but especially, bitter roots, vegetables or barks,
which are  steeped in spirituous liquors, and used as
stomachicks, are all artificial, but not nourishing. They
are all very beneficial as remedies, when used at proper
times, for proper  purposes, and in suitable  quantities,
and every one knows either from his own experience,
or from what he  has seen in others, when they have
been serviceable.  But since all medecines are injurious,
when used  in large quantities,  or often and much at a
time, the common  use of such articles must  be also
very deleterious,  and more so when  it has  become
habitual. The  appetite may for a  day or two be im-
proved, but it  passes away again.  As a part  of all
nutriment  remains  in the system,  and only a part is
carried  off, so is  it with condiments.   A part of them
remains in  the body, and not being suitable for nourish-
ment, they do not become assimilated,'and hence accu-
mulate so  as to occasion very dangerous diseases.  It
is  not in the intestines they fix themselves, whence
they may be purged off, nor in the blood that one may 
                    — 133 —
draw them off, such notions are puerUe; every medical
man who understands the human system, knows that
scarcely any thing can remain fixed in the intestines,
nor yet in the blood,  as these are undergoing a change
every day.  No,  it is in the solid parts of the body,
where the change takes place.
  Whoever takes noAV and then these articles in small
quantities,  is less in danger of being much injured by
them.  Sometimes a salt fish, or the occasional use of
pickles, especiaUy in hot Aveather, may sometimes have
a good effect, particularly when one has felt a strong
inclination for them, and when the enjoyment of them,
serves to allay the longing for them for a good while.
But should the inclination very soon return, then is it
a symptom that a further gratification is injurious.
  The best remedy is the moderate use of cold water.
A glass of water should  regularly be drunk the first
thing in the morning, an  hour or so before and after
dinner, and in the evening before going to bed.  When
at table, but little  should be drunk, and but little after
a hearty meal.
  A  weak or vitiated stomach.   That which is the most
serviceable in this case,   when  the Aveakness of  the
stomach  appears  soon after eating and drinking,  has
been  stated in page 42,  likewise Avhen arising from
other causes  in pages 16, 18, 29, 55.  But there  are
many cases when different causes operate, or  when
the cause is unknown; many are of a transient kind, 
                    —  134  —
others of long continuance and then are known in this
country by the term Dyspepsy; many are the com-
mencement of  inflammatory and even dangerous dis-
eases.  We will mention here different species of this
affection,  that every one may cure himself, yet there
are many  others, which the homoeopathic physician
alone can cure, particularly this so termed dyspepsia.
  In the commencement each of these may be reme-
died ; if it have not already advanced very far, by a
suitable diet, which consists in  this: to avoid all old
salted, potted, or else spoiled and dried up  victuals, for
instance rancid  old butter, which is in common use in
great towns; in the morning take a reasonable break-
fast, that is, light food, little or no meat, at most eggs,
at any rate nothing prepared in fat or butter, no fresh
baked bread, but stale,  not toasted and  through that
rendered  nearly unfit for use; for dinner good vege-
tables with meat,  boiled or roasted; at  supper stale
bread and fresh butter,  no cakes and pastry, no so
called pies, not. even the fruit out of them, and most
particularly so Avhen baked with fat.
  The most important condition would therefore be, a
rational mode of living, a wholesome, sufficient and
nutritious diet,  and this continued constantly, not now
and then only for a season, but ahvays.
  In all cases which rapidly appear, when generally a
Avant of appetite, nausea, pains,  especially cutting in 
                    — 135 —
the abdomen, restless sleep, weakness occur,  select
from among  the next  following remedies; in cases
more tedious, those farther on are especially prescribed.
  No. 15  is suitable not only after a thrust or a blow,
upon the stomach, or arising from lifting, with pain or
cracking in the small of the back, but also after a lack
of sleep, much mental exertion, when it comes in the
whole from much provocation and sensitiveness, when,
as we  say, the  nerves  are much affected, when the
tongue is very dry, or yellowish furred,  the taste  fetid
or bitter and sour, with an offensive smell from the
mouth, aversion to the accustomed use of tobacco,
longing for acids, eructation, sometimes resembling bad
eggs; apparent fulness  in the pit of the stomach after
meals,  inclination  to vomit, complaints  from wind in
the hypogastrium, the abdomen extended; with these
a heaviness in all the limbs, weakness in the legs, ver-
tigo, confusion in the head, particularly above the orbit
of the eyes, dulness  and heat in the head, uncomfort-
able warmth,  frequent awaking,  starting  in  sleep
anxious heavy dreams.    Should  No. 15  not  suffice
in these cases, then give No. 13, or if that fail No. 14.
  No. 13  is  applicable  for the  effects of nocturnal re-
velry, Avine and coffee  drinking, especially when cold
is added thereto, or  in general  when the mouth is dry
and  without  thirst,  the tongue white  furred, much
slime in the mouth, heart  burning, no taste, or all food
is insipid, collection  of water in the mouth, vomiting, 
                    —  136  —
pressure in the stomach, the abdomen strained, small
stools, or retarded efforts to stool; reeching, giddiness,
or cloudiness in the head, heaviness in the hind-part
of the head, stinging in the ears, drawing in the molar-
teeth, now in the upper, and then in the lower jaw;
drawing in the limbs; relaxation and disincUnation to
think;  restless, quarrelsome, petulant, sometimes also
heat in the face, single  red blotches in the face.  If
No. 13   do not relieve, then give  No. 14.
   No. 14 is given when one has eaten or drunk after
vexation; a bitter taste remaining after it in the mouth,
eructation as of bile, vomiting of green slime, or bright
bile; throwing about in sleep, frequent awaking, pain
in the head and fulness in it, the face hot  and red, the
eyes red and  burning;  the disposition very sensitive.
If it do  not relieve, then give  No. 8,  and  if that fail
No. 13.
   No. 8  is given  Avhen various and unsuitable food
and drink have been taken, particularly such as excite
flatulency; or  much fat, especially pork and mutton,
or sausage,  or any thing roasted brown  in  butter
(especially old bad butter), or in pies baked with butter
or other kinds of fat, or in general  when the taste is
bitter in the mouth, saltish,  or as if after bad meat, or
tallow;  every  bit of bread causes a bitter  taste, also
other food; no taste for  tobacco;  the mouth slimy,
tickling in the throat, bilious eructation, or acidity and
acrimony in the stomach,  particular aversion to  warm 
                    —  137  —
food, the abdomen distended, strained, especially under
the ribs, rumbling and rattling in it, tedious, oppressive
small stools or diarrhoea; drawing in the limbs, as with
a cold fever, the patient being chilly, weak, fretful, low
spirited displeased about trifles, with little inclination
to speak.
  No. 17  often succeeds when noxious vapours pre-
vail in the air, in the spring or fall, when dry days
succeeded wet ones,  particularly where canals are per-
haps  recently  dug,  or  the exhalation of low lands,
many fogs; also with persons who  have to labour,
Avhere they inhale unwholsome vapours,  and have not
a sufficiency of fresh air; it often  cures the complaints
Avhich  precede  the ague, so as to prevent  its devel-
opment.   A constant sensation as if satisfied,  indif-
ferent to meat and drink, after meals  the food lying a
long time in the stomach, much belching, the undigested
food sometimes thrown out  with  it, longing for some-
thing solid, sharp, sour; weakness in the whole frame,
with an inclination to  lie down, but cannot lie at ease
on one spot, must bend or stretch the limbs, which in
the morning are quite stiff; a frequent sense of heat;
shuddering with every slight puff of wind, urine dark
colored, leaving a sediment; cannot get to sleep when
lying  down, or sleep always interrupted; sulky,  ill-
humored temper.   No. 20  is used when the patient
feels qualmish,  the  tongue  furred  or bladders on it;
frequent belching, which tastes of the food last taken; 
                   — 138 —
the mouth appears dry, or the saliva runs out of the
mouth, much thirst, especially at night; mucus in the
throat, or vomiting of mucus and bile,  the  stomach
painful, as if it were overloaded, or painful to the touch,
moreover wind and a  cutting in the abdomen, diar-
rhoea and constipation with it. If it do not soon relieve,
then give  No. 12.
  No. 12  is suitable for a vitiated stomach with chills
and cold; the bowels are constipated,  the tongue furred
white or yellowish, or  blisters on it,  as under No. 20.
The same thirst,  but more in the day and night, and
more dryness  in  the throat and stomach with it.  In
summer especially and in warm wet weather No. 12
may be administered, after ten or twelve hours,  if ne-
cessary, repeat it, and  when it does not cure,  No. 20.
  No. 25  is given when the stomach is molested with
phlegm or for other weakness; when  with nausea, vom-
iting &c. the tongue is not furred; also with a peculiarly
severe loathing of aU food, even tobacco, with easy and
violent  vomiting, especially  when accompanied with
diarrhoea; likewise when it return every day or every
other day at the same hour. *
   No. 16  may be given when the stomach is too easily
affected, and if this occurs often through the ordinary
mode of living,  notwithstanding   the  utmost care;
with a desire for acids, strong, acrid things,  or for
wine; when nausea,  urging  and belching  attend it,
chiefly in the morning, occasionally acid, bile, or mucus 
                    —  139 —
is thrown up, with phlegm in the throat,  pains in the
bowels and hard dry stool; particularly when for these
complaints mercurial pills have been used.
  No. 38  is employed when No. 16  was insufficient,
Avhen especially the complaints appear  always after
meals,  or early in the morning;  when  constipation
continues for several days.   The most tedious cases of
this so called dyspepsia may often  be cured by  No. 16
or  18,  if they are not too often repeated, but always
waiting till it is evidently worse again,  and wlien the
first ceases to relieve, then the other  is  resorted to.
Should  both  fail, then  it is adviseable to  take  No. 5,
or  No. 7  several times, and  No. 18.
  When a phlegmatic  state of the stomach manifests
itself by the quantity of phlegm, which collects in the
mouth,  or is thrown up; otherwise the symptoms re-
semble  a vitiated stomach,  the taste is commonly A-ery
insipid or sweetish; the  patient is very weak and de-
jected before meals, and after them, full  and restless,
No. 25  may be taken several times, and then  select
one of the other prescribed  remedies.  If  diarrhoea be
connected with it,  thin, brown, slimy, particularly sour
or musty smelling stools, then  No. 9  will assist;  if
much bile be thrown up or otherwise discharged,  and
the symptoms very violent, then give  No. 6  once or
tAvice.   If there be a burning in the throat, stomach or
with the stool, then give   No. 34.
  Heart burning,  that is  a burning, sour, acrid rising 
                   — 140 —
from the stomach, by the throat, into the mouth; it is
chiefly combined with other symptoms in the stomach,
and may be removed by those  remedies  applicable to
them.  No. 13 often succeeds; or, if it appear particu-
larly after meals  No. 17;  if  Nos.  13,  14  or  8
should not succeed, then give No. 34;  if No. 17 fail,
then try  No. 29.   If it arise after smoking  tobacco,
No. 11,  if much thirst prevails,  give No. 5.  With
pregnant women,  if  No.  5  and the other  remedies
have failed, take lemon-slices with sugar in the mouth.
Sometimes it is useful to drink  every  morning Avater,
sweetened with sugar, which may be constantly drunk
plentifully, should  even the evil first increase.   Water
crackers will serve to alleviate it.  The use of lye and
wood-ashes should be avoided, which  may cause dan-
gerous consequences; likewise chalk, magnesia, oyster
shells, &c, which often remain lying  in the body in
the shape of hard balls, particularly  when aperients
have been taken  after them.
  Nausea and vomiting.  Here  the possible causes are
to be considered and  measures  taken according  to
them.   Very  frequently  the  complaint  ceases after
vomiting,  this therefore can be promoted by the use of
lukewarm water, tickling the throat with  a feather,  or
by strong coffee without sugar or milk.   An emetic
should on no account be taken, since by it the stomach
is frequently dangerously affected.  That Avhich these
emetics are to effect, may be brought about by  No. 20, 
                   — 141 —
when the tongue is thickly  covered with a white  or
yellowish fur, or  No. 25,  when  the tongue is clean.
Nausea or vomiting is occasioned  sometimes by fright,
see page 15, 16;  by trouble page 16, 17; vexation page
18, 19; cold page 21, 22;  overheating page 33; night
watching page 36;  if it arise from a sick or vitiated
stomach page 40, and with a weak stomach; from ex-
cessive drinking page 38, 41;  from tobacco page 59;
from chamomile tea page 61;  rhubarb page 64; and
other so called medicines; when it proceeds from other
poisons, see page 60, particularly page 72.
  Should nausea and vomiting arise from a fall on the
head, then give  No. 15,  as in page 141; if it arise
from something sticking in the throat page 168.
   If it be combined with giddiness page 1; with head-
ache page 5, 10; if the remedies  there recommended
fail, then try  No, 38,   once or twice,  and after that
No. 5.   For vomiting with a cough  page 28;  also,
page 56,   No. 25,   and page 57,  No. 7;   page 58,
No. 34;   page 59,  Nos. 8,  12,  and page 60,   No. 17;
page 61, No. 26, 10;  page 62,  No. 18, and page 63,
Nos. 35,   38.  With hooping-cough, see  page 69, 72.
   If it arise from riding in carriages, or  from travelling
by water, then  No. 41  may be taken;   also,  No. 41,
once or twice every day, in several cases  Nos. 18  or
21 should be given once as an intermediate remedy.
   Vomiting from a Aveak stomach, arising after every
meal, is often removed by   No. 8  or   13,  alternated 
                   — 142 —
with  No. 12.  If the stomach be so Aveak, that only a
very little can be taken at once,  when the smallest in-
crease occasions vomiting, with spasms and cutting in
the abdomen, or giddiness, with vomiting white viscous
slime, diarrhoea, weakness in the limbs, frequently to
fainting, then give  No. 8,   sometimes also   No. 41.
If it continue, then give  No. 13,  and upon that  No. 12;
if these will  not succeed,  then  compare all the other
symptoms which the patient has, and select  No. 17
or  36,   which may alternately  be  given; or  No. 18
and then 19;  in  many violent cases No, 33 relieves,
and in many tedious ones  No. 35  avails, particularly
after  No. 18.
  Vomiting  Avith  children from worms, see under
"worm-complaints".
  Spasm and pain in the stomach.   Among  the do-
mestic remedies for these complaints, many are very
injurious, as for instance opium and morphium pills are
in no diseases more dangerous and deleterious  than in
these.  The remedies which  may be tried and which
often relieve are, a table-spoonful of milk from time to
time, and Avarm olive  or linseed oil rubbed  on the
region of the stomach, it is sometimes relieved  by tak-
ing inwardly a spoonful  of  linseed oil.   Many  find
relief from thin chicken broth,  others from a sheet of
blotting paper steeped in rum and laid on the stomach.
To such  No. 13   will be  of greater and more lasting
benefit, if they will only avoid using and even smelling 
                   -  143 —
spirituous liquors.  A few hands full of common oats
may be roasted in a pan like coffee, but not so broAvn,
and  these laid warm on the stomach in a small bag.
This assists especially  when the  patient has before
taken opium or laudanum, and through it as is custom-
ary,  has become much worse.
  No. 13  will  relieve such who Avere fond of spirits
and  coffee, Avhen they entirely  discontinue that habit;
further Avhen  there is in  the stomach a constriction,
pressure, cramping, Avhen it is as if the cloths were too
tight there, or as if flatulence were accumulating under
the left ribs, worst after eating, often as soon as the
patient leaves  his  bed  in  the morning, many times
awaking him  even out  of sleep; with these  pains is
often connected a cramp  on the chest,  as if a  band
were drawn around it, which descends from  the back
between the shoulders  to  the small of the back;  very
often there is nausea with  the. pains, or a collection of
clear water in the mouth, or acid, bitter, burning water
ascends the throat; vomiting of the food  eaten, acid
nauseous taste in the mouth; flatulence distending the
abdomen, the bowels constipated.   Sometimes hemi-
crania is present or pressing on the forehead, or heart-
beating Avith anxiousness.   A globule may be given in
the evening, if it  be not better the  next morning, give
one  more, Avail then its  good effect for a week; if it be
worse again before that  time, then  give  No. 8, or  14
or   4;  if it be worse after a week, repeat  No. 13; 
                    — 144 —
should it be unsuccessful, then give  No. 29;  if No. 13
does not relieve from the beginning, then select Nos. 14
or  41.
  Should  coffee drinking  exacerbate  it,  then  give
No. 13;  if it alleviate it somewhat   No. 14.
  No.  14  is given, when there is a pressure Uke  a
stone,  and at the same time the  pit of the stomach and
left side of the under ribs are distended, as if  the heart
would  be pressed out; shortness of breath and anxiety
combined  with it, at night the worst, the patient on ac-
count of anxiousness and restlessness, knows  not what
to do, throwing himself about in the bed; sometimes  a
beating throbbing pain in  the vertex, compelling him
to leave his bed.  The pain in the stomach is alleviated
by lying quite still, snd bent together.  If the  pains are
very acute, then give  No. 1,   and  afterwards, when
necessary,  No. 14  again.  If  No. 14  does no good,
then give  No. 5.
  Spasms in the stomach during menstruation, are
commonly removed  by  No. 13,  or some hours after-
wards  by   No. 14;   but should the menses  be weak,
then  No. 8  or  41  is to be preferred.
  No. 41  is given, when  No. 13   has somewhat aUe-
viated  the pain, but it returned  soon again, when the
stool is hard or protracted, and the stomach-ache at-
tended with a pressing contraction, extending itself
over the sides of the abdomen, abating after the dis-
charge of wind; when with the nausea, water flows 
                    —  145  —
into the mouth, without heat and burning, when the
patient is not vexed, angry, violent (then  No. 13  ap-
plies),  but is rather sullen and morose.
   No.  5  is proper  when   No. 14  has not relieved,
or only mitigated it,  frequently with females, particu-
larly the delicate and sensitive;  when there is a knaw-
ing, pressure, or spasmodic straining  which  compels
to bend backwards,  or to hold  the breath,  which mo-
derates the pain;  again,  when the pain comes always
after dinner; when  it is so violent as to deprive the
patient of the use of his senses, or if fainting fits arise
from it.   Commonly thirst is combined  with it, and
after drinking the pain is worse;  the effort to stool
comes  too late, evacuation little, night without sleep.
  No.  12  for a similar  pressure as under   No. 14,
particularly when it comes during meals or  immedi-
ately after them, and it is as if  the pit and region of
the stomach were swollen;  sometimes  the  pressing,
constricting pinching or cutting is abated by a pressure
on  the stomach, or by a belching which then folloAvs;
the pains become worse during motion  (the opposite
of No.  17).  Constipation is ordinarily  combined with
it; often a pressing in the temples, forehead, or occiput,
as if the skull would be pressed asunder, better  when
the head is hard pressed upon, or firmly bound around.
  No. 8   apply  when the pains are stinging, worse in
walking,  especially when false steps are made; always
with nausea or  vomiting;  also  where the stools are
                                       10 
                   — 146 —
at the same time thin and fluid; no thirst, but with ex-
cruciating pains, when it is strained and cramped vio-
lently, or throbs there with anxiousness; a griping
abated by eating, or, Avhen worse by eating, pressing
and pinching, chiefly suitable for mild soft hearted men,
or when cakes and other fat things may have been the
cause.
  No. 4  is proper  when   No.  8  has not succeeded,
but after some days  the disease appears not quite gone;
when the pains are as with  No. 4,  but without hard
stools and less vomiting; also when after each meal a
pressure arises above in the stomach, or quite down on
the throat; also with such  persons who had suffered
hunger, or had for some time not enough to eat.
  No. 17  is suitable for enfeebled persons, who have
used many emetics and purgatives, or have been bled
and cupped,  or otherwise lost much blood or other
fluids of the body, that have been much salivated, &c.;
for  which reason it  should always be first given  when
women in nursing have cramp in the stomach, espe-
cially when much milk escapes (after which  No. 5   is
to be given), or, where they have nursed too long, that
is, longer than 9 months,  when  the child should  be
weaned.  Generally when the patient has a bad  diges-
tion, slime, acid, bUious acrimony in the stomach, the
stomach  then feels sore, becomes distended and op-
pressed by every eating and drinking, worse at rest,
better in motion. 
                    — 147 —
  No. 29  is used, especially when  No. 13  did only
relieve for a short period; generally when the pain is
burning; also with a continued, painful, tormenting
pressure, worse when touched; or with a contracting
spasmodic sensation, which compels one to  bend to-
gether, affecting the breath, worse when lying down.
Heart burning and nausea often accompany it; a loath-
ing at the very thought of food; constipation.
  No. 35  is suitable for lasting pains, or where No. 5
relieved for  some time, with pressing,  cutting, con-
tracting, spasmodic, pinching, choking with a sensation
of anxiousness; worse after meals, often with vomiting
of the food eaten, or worse at night; with pain by out-
ward pressure; especially with  females,  who have
strong menstruation, or had them formerly, or with
others, who bleed much at the nose.
  Inflammation of the stomach, see inflammation of the
hypogastrium.


                K. In the Abdomen.
  Pain in the abdomen.  Colic.  They often arise from
cold, particularly when perspiration has been checked
by it, see page 21, the remedies  Nos. 13,  17,  14,  7,
8;  also  often from  a vitiated stomach, examine the
preceding remedies, also look to page 33, but especially
page 40. It arises, not unfrequently from medicines so
termed, or poisons, especially from lead, which should
                                      10* 
                   — 148 —
be reviewed.  If it be combined with the monthly pe-
riod, then look to that article.
  No. 14  serves often for children as well as others,
when in addition to the symptoms in pages 21 and 22,
there is a blue ring around the eyes,  much saliva in
the mouth, raging around the navel, the small of the
back as if broken;  if this should not relieve, then give
No. 8.   No. 14  will  relieve,  when flatulency is ob-
structed in different parts of the abdomen, as if it would
force its way through; under the ribs and in the region
of the pit of the stomach, every part is distended, with
anxiety, restlessness and clammy perspiration,  fre-
quently a rumbling and rolling is combined, a pressure
to stool, small, slimy, watery stools.
  No. 13 is applicable for constipation, or hard evacua-
tion ; a sensation like a weight in the abdomen, rum-
bling and rattling and unusual warmth in it, the pains
cutting, drawing, contracting, as if the intestines were
pressed here and  there as by stones; pressure in the
pit of the stomach; the abdomen is painful to the touch,
is strained; producing short oppressive breathing, as if
every  part Avas too full, as if under  the ribs it were
crammed; with the most painful attacks,  cold hands
and feet, many times a total deprivation of all senses;
colic and wind deep in the abdomen;  sharp pressure,
as if with a  dull knife, upon the bladder and rectum
beneath, as if the wind would cut its way out; it draws
the patient double; worse with  every step (the same 
                    —  149  —
as No. 5), better at rest, in sitting and lying.   There is
ordinarily connected with it, a violent pain in the small
of the back and head; many of these attacks are con-
sidered by ignorant  people as originating from consti-
pation, who imagine they must use purgative medicines
for it; compare what was said on constipation.  -
  No. 7  applies to violent, twisting, compressing pain
in the bowels; a hardness about the navel, jerking on
the abdomen,  which is distended and hard; a creeping
in the throat, hiccupping, canine appetite, loathing of
sweet things; inclination to vomit,  with  which water
rises  to the throat,  urging to stool; or straining and
burning around the navel,  with much  saliva in the
mouth, eructation, diarrhoea, discharge of mucus, great
weakness; exacerbated attacks of colic about mid-
night ; if,  in the last cases it does not soon relieve, and
an itching is connected with it  in the nose,  then give
No. 27;  should that not completely reUeve,  then give
No. 18.
  No. 8  is used  for stinging pains in the  abdomen,
pulsating in the pit of the stomach, very uncomfortable
straining in the abdomen,  as if every part was full;
rumbling  and rolling,  the  wind does not pass off; a
Avarmth in the abdomen causing anxiety, by Avhich it
is distended;  general heat,  with swollen veins  on the
hands, and forehead, the patient must undress on ac-
count of the  heat and tension on the abdomen, which
pains as if bruised when pressed upon; every thing  is 
                   — 150 —
Avorse while lying, somewhat better when walking up
and down; the small of the back is as if beaten, when
standing up; the same with pinching cutting, worse
when touched, raging  and stinging around the navel;
restlessness, heaviness in the abdomen, Avhich is pain-
fully tightened, and suffers from pressure; a tendency
to vomit,  while  frothy saliva in the mouth, diarrhoea;
yellow gray discharge, with violent pains in the stom-
ach, pale face, blue margin around the eyes (compare
No. 14); bending of the Avhole body (as with  Nos. 13,
5,  8);  pressing  straining head - ache.  If it arise from
an overloaded stomach, then  give pure coffee,  and
afterwards,  when  requisite,  No. 8;  should this fail,
then  No. 5.
  In cases similar to those last mentioned under No. 8,
the bladder is sometimes affected; when violent pains
arise, by which  the parts,  especially in the region of
the bladder, are drawn as with a spasm, inwardly, with
a continued urgency to pass water, but without effect,
restlessness  and anxiety combined with it, the most
acute sensitiveness of the abdomen.  Here  No. 3  is
helpful, in one or a few doses; afterwards when requi-
site,  No. 13.
  No. 28  is a sovereign  remedy  in all violent colics.
If the pains be very acute, continue uninterruptedly or
occasionally remit alike, after which they return again
with  greater  violence, then it may always  be first
given.   It is particularly serviceable,  when the pains 
                    — 151 —
are most severe on  a single spot around  the  navel,
when  it conies every five  or  ten  minutes (as with
No. 5), when it commences with a  gentle drawing on
the side towards the centre, which always increases
and ends in a cramping, pressing, griping,  undermin-
ing, and raging, so violent, that the patient shrieks out,
from anxiety and  pain knows not what to do,  twists
himself like a worm, is covered with sweat, or when
the patient, during  the paroxysms, presses with his
fists against the abdomen, or like one frantic, presses
his abdomen against  the bed-post, corner of the table,
&c., lies on his belly, stuffs pillows under him,  and
so finally gets some ease.
  For  colic after excessive anger, when  No. 14  avails
not, give  No. 28.
  Whoever has previously had such attacks, continuing
by intervals or lasting whole days,  and had to take
opium, by which it is doubtlessly caused to return
again,  may when its  first approach is felt, immediately
take  No. 28.   Especially when the  former paroxysms
after their  departure, occasion a weakness  in the in-
testines, as if every  part were bruised and suspended
on a thin thread; so  that they appear liable with every
step to be  torn to pieces.  In all such cases,  No. 28
remains the most suitable.  If the  first dose, do not
produce an immediate  improvement, then wait not
more than an hour, if it be worse, then give after»some
minutes, some pure coffee, not more than a tea-spoon- 
                   — 152 —
ful at once, which may be repeated as long  as it  miti-
gates;  when it becomes worse again,  give   No. 28
again,  then  coffee again and  so on.  When  coffee
ceases  to  relieve, give  No. 28  again, until it ceases.
While  the pain is tolerable, give nothing, always repeat
the remedies as soon as the disease grows worse again.
So  soon  as  it ceases  to be worse after a  globule of
No. 28,  but is  getting,  though slowly better, let no
more coffee be given and let it,  when it is possible,
proceed to operate for some weeks undisturbed.  Com-
monly  the second and often the third dose is of a bene-
ficial effect;  and then in the worst cases nothing more
need be done. If after-symptoms remain, then  No. 45
may be applied, in two doses evening and morning.
  Should  the patient unluckily during the  colic  have
taken  opium or laudanum, in this disease  especially,
a pernicious medicine,  then give in the first instance
coffee  and then   No. 28.   Should it not help, because
the patient has  been vitiated by that poisonous medi-
cine, then try as an intermediate remedy No. 14  and
then   No. 28 again.  But sometimes there are colics
so violent, that  No. 28   may not help, but one of
those remedies which  are arranged here, particularly
No. 5.
  No. 5  is used, when with the pains a thick roll like
a sausage, protrudes obliquely over the abdomen, and
when  lying doubled up, or pressing inwardly  gives
some  relief;  and when it  twitches and tugs down- 
                   — 153 —
wardly, as if the bowels would fall down,- which is al-
ways worse, when the patient is up and walks about;
especially when a thin purulent stool is connected with
it.  In the last case  No. 7  often is useful afterwards
in removing the remainder of the disease.  Generally
No. 5  is helpful, when the face  is very red, the blood
rises to the head, the veins swollen and combined with
it, the pains so violent, that the patient resembles a
raging maniac.  Further,  with pains under the navel,
when it seizes  and gripes one as with nails.  Some-
times pains in the small  of the back are combined
as they correspond with  No. 5,  which  have to be
revieAved.
  No. 41  applies  to pains similar to those described
under  No. 13;  especially when the lower part of the
belly is as  if laced  together,  urging and pressing  out-
wardly and downwardly, Avith some nausea; or when
the winds escape without relief, on account of their
constant succession, which  cause here and there an
obstruction (like  No. 14)   in the abdomen, and  pro-
duce pain;  or also when the winds swells up the chest
and  stomach,  with a rattling  and cramping in  the
stomach, with anxiety, pressing under the ribs, all of
which is reUeved when the wind passes upwards.
  No. 17  succeeds when the colic arises from twist-
ing similar to   Nos. 14 and  41,  when  first in  the
under part  of the abdomen the intestines are as laced
together, amidst urging and straining pains pressing 
                    — 154  -
outwardly, with a construction under  the short ribs
and Avith anxiousness, particularly  when it comes on
at night, with weakly persons, or after excessive per-
spiration, or with nursing females.
  No. 4  applies to colics at night, which awaken one
out of sleep,  or  with stitches towards  the side and
breast, if the wind passes off with difficulty, but after
its escape the pains become milder;  frequently with
sensitive females.  Should  the pain in such cases, come
every evening, and the wind with nausea and vomit-
ing, then  No. 8   is  preferable.  A colic which pre-
cedes a bitter taste, yellow furred tongue, much thirst,
which, as we say arises from bile, often attended with
vomiting of bile, or bilious stools, is commonly cured
by one  or  two doses of  No. 14,  in bad cases also
No. 28,   and if this  remedy do  not succeed,  No. 18.
  Flatulence frequently causes colic, and the remedies
for it have already been prescribed.  If it produce no
violent  pains, but nevertheless heat,  restlessness,  dis-
tension  of the abdomen, confining of the breath, if as
is often  the case after flatulent food,  beer,  or after
having drunk water after fat meals, then give  No. 17;
afterwards with persons of a violent  temper  No. 13,
with mild quiet individuals  No. 8,  if it arise from
pork  No.  8  also,  when  No. 17  does not relieve.
If it often return, then give  No. 18,  and if this should
also fail, then consult a homoeopathic physician.
  Inflammation of the bowels and stomach.  The treat- 
                    — 155 —
ment of this disease by the ordinary domestic remedies
is just as injurious as with the common physicians,
though  it is impossible to give directions in all these
cases, yet it is always far better to be guided by such
rules as we can give here, than to have recourse to a
violent treatment. If it be possible to consult a homoeo-
pathic physician, it is always to be preferred.,
  An inflammation  of this  sort may be supposed to
exist, if there is  a  burning  pain, sometimes stinging,
tearing,  in any part of the belly, which is very painful
to the  touch,  and painful also  by every movement or
shaking, such as caused by coughing, snee»ng, laugh-
ing &c., this spot is sometimes  distended and swollen.
If it be above, near the breasts, it causes difficulty of
breathing, particularly to inhale with which very often
vomiting or eructation are combined, which afford no
relief.   Almost always* constipation is combined with
it, which induces  many to use purgatives, though they
are in this case real poison, or likewise emetics, which
may prove fatal.  The bowels should be left perfectly
undisturbed, give water to drink and at most occasion-
ally mucilage, but beside them nothing.  The longer
the constipation lasts, the better it is.  When  the  pa-
tients return to a healthy state,  and begin to eat, then
the stool will come by itself.   I  have seen such danger-
ous cases, Avhere  the stools were kept back for 15 days,
and the patients became yet healthy and strong. With
the  foregoing  symptoms the following are commonly 
                   — 156 -
connected.  The countenance is pale, $ray, sunken; vio-
lent fever, but only a weak pulse;  the temper very de-
jected  and anxious.  When it has attained its highest
stage, the vomiting is very violent as also are the pains,
the weakness is very great,  the arms and legs become
cold,  the patient is hiccupping and his abdomen dis-
tended.
  If the disease be seated in the stomach, then com-
monly the pain is in the pit of the  stomach, and passes
down  the ribs  towards the back or through  to  the
bowels; the vomiting  follows immediately as soon  as
any thing has been eaten or drunk, and with a violent
thirst there is ordinarily an aversion to water. Should
it be fixed elsewhere, then the pain is to be felt there,
the abdomen becomes hot, the vomiting always appears
some time after any thing has been eaten.
  In all these cases  apply in tne  first days of the dis-
ease  No. 3, repeat it  every hour,  and as soon as it
abates, wait and repeat it only when it is worse again.
If it ceases to relieve, then we have to select from the
following remedies.
  Should the pains be worst  in the centre and forward,
and towards the left inwardly under the ribs, from
whence it extended,  farther under  the ribs forward,
or towards the back, or the abdomen with  a swelling
of the region  of the  stomach, great anxiety,  much
vomiting, after which it is  rather worse than better,
then the vomiting may be aUeviated by  No, 25,  if it 
be better after it, the dose may be repeated; but if the
tongue be furred whitish or yellowish, then it is better
to give  No. 20  once or twice.  Should a foul stomach
be the»frrst cause of it,  then   No. 8  or*  13  may be
given.   If the pains or the fever be very severe, if they
arise from a cold, especially from drinking cold water
when hot, then give after No. 3  or  25   immediately
No. 12,   and repeat it  as often as it is  worse; but
when this fails to relieve, then have recourse to No. 13.
Should the patient be benumbed, confused and speak
deliriously,  or know not how sick he is, then give
No. 33,   and repeat it several  times, as often as it is
requisite; but if this will not ameliorate  it, then give
No. 5  and wait if possible one day.   Should the limbs
become  cold, and the strength fail,  if the face be very
pale, or else very much  altered, then give No. 6  in
repeated doses;  if this do not assist,  No. 19,  which
however ought not  to be given more than  twice. Very
often  No. 3 can be given with advantage after No. 19,
and  so  on  both alternately several times.   If it be
worse after No. 19,  then give  No. 13.  Should the
pains be more in the left side, under the ribs, from
thence  passing  downward,  then very frequently  a
vomiting of blood is early joined with it.   If the fever
be very severe, then give No. 3, but before growing
much Avorse, give immediately  No. 17 to be repeated
as often as the pains increase.   This in most  cases re-
lieves, and  where it does not  succeed  No.  15  may 
                   —  158  —
afterwards be given, especially when an urging, sting-
ing pain continues, which takes away the breath, or
when attacks appear as with the nervous fever, when
the patient lies quite indifferent and confused, does not
distinctly feel how sick he is, or pretends that nothing
is amiss.  In many cases  No. 13  may afterwards
be  given, when constipation  and pressing on the
stomach continue long,  and it is not better otherwise.
If beside the constipation there is a stinging pain also,
which, with every movement is very acute, then give
No. 12  in two  doses.  If on  the  other hand  a diar-
rhoea appear through the loss of much blood, and the
pains without abatement, when they are  particularly
burning, and the patient is exceedingly weak, then
give  No. 19.   If every other day it is.worse, then
give  No. 17  once after the bad day has  passed, and
then  immediately again when the  bad day  begins;
should  this  not relieve,  then give after  some  days
No. 19.
   Should the pains be more to  the right under the ribs,
in the side and towards the front, passing either above
or below, then give one of the following remedies. For
an obtuse  urging pain which is not increased by
outward pressure, turning about or respiring, with
pressing in the stomach,  tension under the ribs, op-
pressed breath,  yellow  tongue,  bitter taste,  yellow
colored skin, and anxious attacks, give  No. 14.   If
the anxious  fits become more frequent, especially at 
                    —  159  —
night, if with them green slimy diarrhoea appears and
nausea, then  No. 8;  but if there be constipation with
it, the color of the skin not so yellow, on the other
hand,  the  breast more so affected,  No.  12.  Two or
three globules of these  remedies are given for a dose,
and  after half an hour  or an hour, if it  be no better,
a globule is given  again.  With urging  pains which
forbid lying on the  right  side,  bitterness in the mouth,
more thirst than hunger, unceasing  chilliness, very
yellow colored skin and eyes,  No. 7,   alternated with
No. 5,  or in bad cases with  No. 38  relieve.  Should
the urging pains advance to the cavity of the stomach
and  up to  the shoulders, if the pit of the stomach be
distended,  with straining above the navel,  passing
obUquely over the belly,  Avith oppressed breathing and
anxiousness, if a determination of blood to the head be
connected with it,  if darkness  be often before the eyes,
with giddiness  approaching to fainting,  often violent
thirst be combined  with it,  anxious  throwing about,
sleeplessness, then  give  No. 5,  which after two  or
three hours, if  it be  no better, may  be  repeated; if
after it, there be no favorable change the day following,
then give No. 38,   likewise in two doses,  and as often
as it is worse again; if   No. 38  ceases to help, then
give  No. 5  or one  of  the other specified remedies.
For  pains that sting, sometimes with throbbing and
stitching, so that  the part becomes very  sensitive to
the touch,  sour or bitter taste,  nausea or even vomit- 
                    — 160 —
ing, oppression and shortness of breath, as if the cloths
were too tight, and when loosened, it is rather worse
than better; thirst, red urine,  urging, pressing head-
ache, then give  No. 13,  and if this give no  relief,
and the stinging pains continue, give  No. 18.   In all
cases, if the preceding remedies do not produce a rapid
improvement in a few days, or if it be better, but"_ocs
not continue so, then give  No. 18,  and if upon that,
in the course of six or twelve hours, it is no better, one
dose more, and then  No. 30  several times a day for
a week.  If it is  Avorse every other day,  then  give
No. 17  as above where the pains on the left side were
referred to.
  If the pain  be more in the abdomen in its middle or
lower part, if by exertion or pressure it is worse,  and
the part which is  worst distended, then give   No. 3
frequently repeated, that is always after 3 or 4 hours,
when it is no better, or after it was better,  it  become
worse again.   If after this  alone it be no better,  and
the belly continues very sensible to the touch, then give
No. 38,   after one hour repeat it.  If this do not re-
lieve, then give  No. 5.  In  many  cases   Nos. 33, 12,
13,  19,  and 7  may do (this last especially)  after
No. 38, the Indications for which should therefore be
compared where they have been mentioned.
  In this disease more especially all purgatives  are to
be avoided; there is  always obstinate constipation  con-
nected  with it, and  the longer it continue, the earUer 
                    —  161  —
and more completely will the patient be in health again;
but if he take any thing to carry something off, or even
to vomit, then either it will carry him to the grave, or
entail a tedious disease, which will  be  removed with
great difficulty.  Constipation is therefore a good sign
in this dangerous  disease, as on the contrary it is  a
very bad symptom, when a thin discharge passes away
involuntarily.   In  this state of imminent danger assis-
tance may be found in  No, 33  Avhich, if the patient
has no relief in 2 or 3 hours, or only feels relieved,
then repeat it once more, but upon that, as long as it
is not much worse again, patience  must be had and
nothing more administered.
  Small children have  often  an attack,  Avhen, with
pains in the bowels, a distention in the pit of the stom-
ach and under  the ribs is joined, in such cases  No. 14
is helpful in one or tAvo doses.  Look over "diseases of
children".
  Determination of blood to the bowels, or an oppres-
sive sensation of heat and burning in them, with hard-
ness, straining, obtuse pains, symptoms as if the stom-
ach were overloaded, without  this being the case, or
with hypochondriac persons, who sit too much, or with
the piles.  The sovereign remedy is   No. 18.   But
if pains in the small of the back are combined with it,
as if it  would sever,  as if there were no strength, so
that it is scarcely possible to walk, then  No. 13  will
do good.   If combined, with it is a soft small, slimy,
                                      11 
                   — 162 —
watery 6tool, then  No. 34  will relieve; if it be con-
nected with great weakness  No. 19.  For other reme-
dies see "Piles"; there  are especially suitable  Nos. 5,
6,  8,   12,  14,  23.
   Worms.  Much has always been attributed to worms,
which arises from entirely different causes; for  in-
stance,  when children are fed  with  improper things,
filled up with pap, allowed constantly to eat  cakes, or
the mother whUe nursing, pays no attention whatever
to her diet, whence children must necessarily become
sick,  or inclined that  way, so that  afterwards they
actually become diseased.  Also when the children are
wrapped up loo warm,  and not brought into the fresh
air.  Particularly when mothers or grandmothers sit
the whole day, with the dear infant upon the rocking
chair.   By this  usage the  brain is  accustomed to a
wrong motion, and the diseases of children in the brain
are attributed to the intestines  and the  worms.  If to
all these defects  are added  the many medicines  for
worms,  the very many  injections and vermifuges, then
it must follow the worms cannot fail to  prosper.
  Care  should,  above  every thing,  be taken, when
children are supposed to have worms,  to furnish a
rational diet, by Avhich means the Avorms will abate of
themselves, or the remedies  have then  a better chance
to operate. — We have a  great deal  too much fear of
these  vermin; they are  by  no  means as bad  as  the
medicines for them, particularly the many nostrums, 
                   —  163  —
which are passed about in the  newspapers. Good easy
people  believe it, and  purchase  the trash; but if they
knew what they or their children swallow down, thefl
would  they rather pay double the money, to keep it
out of  the house,  than to use it.  Nevertheless these
things  help sometimes to destroy the worms, so does
every poison,  but  it destroys the children also not un-
frequently, or injures  the bowels so,  that the effects
appear after many years.  In the first place we should
consider, that every child has worms,  sometimes even
in the womb, and that it is often a sign of a bad  dis-
ease when they pass  off of themselves; in the next
place,  it should be considered, that these worms  live
on matter, which otherwise would lead to more damage
than the worms themselves.  Almost every thing at-
tributed to worms,  is  only some complaint or other,
by which the worms are unusually increased,  especi-
ally if accompanied with a wrong mode of living.  If
thus they have become  too numerous, then they will
produce different  symptoms,  which  acceding to  the
original disease render  the case sometimes even danger-
ous. After the removal of the  worms, those symptoms
will indeed abate which were caused by them, but the
real disease wiU be the more aggravated.  Sometimes
are new diseases  arising which are  worse than  the
first, though proceeding more slowly, as it often occurs
towards the 10th year and afterwards.  The removal
of worms by itself is  of no real use.   Through  the
                                    11* 
                    —  164  —
 remedies here prescribed, one can very often cure the
 disease,  and where  there are really too many worms,
 which is very  seldom the case,  then will they pass
 away also.  Children should have sufficient to eat, but
 not too  much  bread, and little or scarely  any pastry
 and pies, let them eat more fresh,  or baked, or dried
 fruit, electuaries, and molasses, but particularly carrots.
   When it is not certain whether worms are there or
 not, if the child is emaciated and often vomits, then give
 first  No. 25,  but if the tongue be furred,  No. 29,
 if it be not  better from it,  No. 8;  if it previously had
 a diarrhoea  or must purge, No. 17,  if constipation be
 combined,   No. 13.
  If worms sometimes pass off, if the belly be thick,
 or the children rub much on the nose, then give No. 27,
 which is a sovereign remedy against all complaints,
 which really arise from worms.   Colic  from  worms,
 with great inclination to vomit, when with it, water
 comes into  the  mouth, when it  is hard around the
 navel, and  the whole belly is hard and distended, with
 frequent  urgency to  go to stool, yet nothing comes or
 only slime, first give  No. 3,  after some hours  No. 27,
 and if this do not sufficiently relieve,   No. 7.  In all
 complaints  from Avorms it  is of great importance to be-
 gin with  No. 3,  and if they wiU not escape after tUis
 or the next remedy  No. 18   is the best, especially
 No. 7.  With these  remedies relief may be found in
almost all cases, except in a few,  with  much thirst, 
                    —  165  —
fright, and shrinking, then No. 5  must also be given;
in very bad cases  No. 38  several times.
  Whoever has tape-worms, will observe that parts of
them pass off from time to time; these are almost four-
cornered , quite flat, nearly as broad as a small finger;
and  nothing but the actual discharge of such pieces,
particularly at the new and full-moon, can be relied on
as a certain  sign of the presence  of a tape-worm.
Whoever has the tape-Avorm  indeed,  should not be
alarmed, as if he had any thing monstrous in his  body,
which requires all the poison in the world to destroy.
Should there be success  in driving it away suddenly,
then it is still worse for the patient  than if it had re-
mained; for it then occasions another complaint.  Let
No.  18  be taken  two successhre  mornings, at the
waning of the moon, the next  full-moon  No. 7,  and
eight days after  No. 18  twice again, and repeat this
several times.   If this does not succeed, then apply
to a homoeopathic physician.
  What is proper  to do in case  of small  ascarides,
which are  seated in the anus, refer to "Itching in the
anus".
  Itching in the anus, when it is inwardly or outward-
ly, more severe  when sitting,  moving, after hot meat
or drink,  pains  connected with it, also  swollen  piles,
which are dry,  or humid  or bleeding;   when the
patient is costive, when occasioned by taking too much
ardent spirits, beer or coffee, or with persons Avho sit 
                    — 166 —
 much, with pregnant females, or when it arises from
 small ascarides, which seem to move when the sphinc-
 ter ani is  drawn  apart, then give   No. 13  in the
 evening.
   When it arises from small worms, but  No. 13  does
 not relieve when the children are delirious at  night,
 restless,  feverish,  then  give either  in the evening or
 at night   No. 3,   and  if this does not succeed, give
 No. 4  in the morning.  But should  the children be
 often annoyed "again, especially  at the full and  new-
 moon, then give after each full and new-moon No. 18,
 when the dose does not succeed, give  it the next time
 in water, a spoon  full every morning  for a week.  If
 at the next full-moon  there is no  favorable change,
 then give  No.  35   in the same manner, which may
 be repeated every seven days.  Allow  the chUdren no
 pork to eat,  and as little pastry and  sweet meats as
 possible.   Should this also fail, then let them smell at
 No. 36 every other morning; should a diarrhoea arise,
 then discontinue it, and if the diarrhoea continue, give
 No. 17.
  While  the  children are using these remedies  (Nos.
 18,  35,  36), no others should be given, unless there
 be some fever, then  No. 3  is proper, and if it do not
 help, they may smell camphor.  Besides, sweet oil may
 be rubbed in the anus, or a piece of bacon, cut like a
little finger, with a thread  tied around 2 or 3  times,
and then put in the anus and after about 10 minutes 
                    —  167  —
removed.  Should this not relieve, let a small injection
of cold water be applied  every evening.  All  these do
not disturb the action of the remedies; but should they
not succeed, as will be Avith many children, who have
it from  their birth, then try small injections of weak
salt-water, and when this fails or produces a diarrhoea,
injections  of water with a little vinegar.  It has also
been  found  good, in the time of asparagus,  at which
time  worms are  generally most troublesome to allow
children to eat asparagus every day.
  When the itching  arises from  piles, from swollen
red, blue  nodes on the anus, then give the  following
remedies.   When beside itching, a burning and sting-
ing is felt, also, the anus being drawn together and so
narrow, that there is scarcely room for the passage of
the stool; combined Avith this, a dull stitch, and jerk-
ing in the small of the back and about the anus, with
every motion a pain in the  small of the back as  if
bruised, so that the patient shrieks out, can neither walk
nor sit  bent or uprightly,  then  No. 13   assists,  or
after  one or two days  No. 4  in two doses.
  If besides the  itching there is a pain like a sore in
aud round  the anus, with stinging; if it itches and
burns,  and the nodes are Avet;  if there is a feeling of
fulness and heaviness in the  rectum, or if  the same
entirely protrude; with a constant urging and pressing
to stool, or with thin bloody stools, violent stinging
pains in the small of the back, stiffness in that part, or 
                   — 168 —
tension as if too short, then give No. 18,  evening and
morning, and if the improvement does not advance ra-
pidly enough, give  No. 30  several times, then it will
assuredly help.   But should  it be worse after   No. 18,
then give  No. 3, and if not better after that,  then
smell camphor.
  Hemorrhoids,  or piles, for so the disease  is called,
which chiefly  consists in  this,  that commonly every
4 or 6 weeks, after more or less preceeding complaints
some blood escapes from the  anus,  after which for the
most part there appears an amelioration.
  By this, many other bad diseases are often prevented,
and hence its old German name "guldene Ader".  The
preceeding symptoms are often very oppressive, the
discharge is checked and no blood escapes,  or too
little; frequently too  much  passes off as to  become
dangerous; nodes on the  fundament arise, which are
sometimes very  painful,  especially when  no blood
escapes.    Many times the  disease is transferred to
other parts, and then it is attended with very serious
consequences. With reference to this, remedies should
be used; but especially the  diet should be regulated,
so that  the disease  do not  become more malignant.
The patient should not sit  much,  especially on very
soft cushions,  particularly  while  the  nodes are pro-
truded, but by no means, and  at no time on rocking-
chairs,  which never fail to  aggravate the complaint;
all strong liquors  must be avoided, especially strong 
                   —  169  —
beer, nor any coffee drunk, but much water, and with-
al use much exercise.
  Physicians of the old method generally know of no
other mode to cure these nodes, than cutting them off,
nor are the pains very acute,  but it is very useless
and  may  often  be  followed  by  dangerous  conse-
quences. Frequently the bleeding cannot be staunched,
otherwise than  by a hot iron, or by kreosote,  which,
on the  other hand, produces ulcers, which  they  can
not heal.   In all cases  however, the cutting off* the
nodes avails nothing,  except the discontinuance of the
pains for a while, but these nodes soon after grow again,
yet higher up in the rectum; hence they are naturally
much worse, give greater pain, render it now more
difficult to  cut  them aAvay  again  in  that  situation,
through which the rectum becomes incurably injured;
if this take place  again and again, they will  grow still
higher up, and  what is then to  be done?   Then the
skill of these operators is at an end.  Noav the disease
is become worse than  at first, and the patient is left to
his fate.  The homoeopathists on the contrary,  have
remedies, with  which  they can  remove these nodes
without any cutting.  But the more they are cut, the
more difficult is  it to relieve r since by it the disease
becomes more obstinate.
  Cold  Avashing and  injections of about half a pint of
cold water, repeated once  or twice a day, are excellent
means, if the hemorrhoids be not bleeding;  but not in 
                    —  170  —
this case as then they might be checked.  At the most,
the trial should be only made when  the  flux  is too
great, but still always attending to the prescribed reme-
dies.  The injections ought also to be  very cautiously
used, the water not too  cold,  the  part which is intro-
duced must be entirely of wood, not too slender, drawn
in a somewhat oval or club like shape, the fore-part
about the size of the little finger, and  must always
previously be rubbed over with very fresh sweet oil, or
tallow;  it should  cautiously and slowly be turned in,
and then the syringe fixed in it, and when pressing on
this syringe, the point should be held and pressed back,
so that  the point  when pressing is not pushed in too
far.   When the nodes on  the anus are  very painful,
so that  nothing can be introduced, then let a sponge
dipt in cold water be held to the painful part.  It may
give much reUef,  if the nodes are moistened with one's
own spittle, only it should  not be done after eating or
smoking tobacco;  tobacco chewers or those who have
ulcers in the mouth, must not adopt this method.  If the
nodes bleed but little and are very painful,  and if from
the cold water, they are after a while  worse again,
then take a bucket with boding water, also if you choose
with wheaten bran boiled in it,  place it on the night-stool
and sit over it, or with a bucket half full and sit upon
it.  Sometimes mucilaginous things are good,  particu-
larly the emulsion of quince-seeds softened in water.
  But medicines  are chiefly to be depended  on.   If 
                    __  171  -
there be much itching connected with it,  then look
over the article "Itching in the anus".  Should colic-
like pains  arise from  it, the  remedies prescribed for
"the colic", among which  Nos. 8,  13,  28, are par-
ticularly to be recommended,  No. 8  most frequently
for females,  No. 13  for brandy-drinkers,  and seden-
tary persons;   No. 28,  if the  pains are unusually se-
vere. See also "determination of blood to the abdomen".
   No. 3  often relieves,  when blood escapes, but with
it a stinging and pressure in the anus,  the abdomen as
if too full,  with tension,  urgency, colic-like pains; the
small of the back as if beaten.
   No. 13,  when the nodes have burning stinging pains,
the symptoms similar to those mentioned under "Itching
in the anus"; if much bright blood flows after the stool,
or with urging to stool, also with costiveness, or  dur-
ing pregnancy.  If it be insufficient, then give  No. 4,
and afterwards if it return again  No. 18.
   No. 8 when blood and mucus are discharged with the
stools, amidst very painful pressing upon  the  nodes;
pains in the back;  pale colored countenance,  tendency
to fainting.  If it be not sufficient, then   No. 7  is
often serviceable in these cases, and afterwards No. 18.
   No. 34   is serviceable,  when the nodes  are much
swollen,  the blood escapes amidst burning pains, with
the stools also slimy blood; when it draws in the small
of the back, and cuts in the abdomen.
  No. 4  is proper Avhen stitches are inwardly violent, 
                   — 172 —
with itching and crawling, where much blood escapes,
or the rectum protrudes  with the stool, or after it an
acute pain and contraction,  especially with ineffectual
urgency to stool, or bloody mucus escapes.
  No. 14  for the discharge  of blood, with contracting
pains in the abdomen, urging to stool, alternating with
occasional fluxes when they are  burning and biting;
with raging in the small of the back, especially at night.
No. 20 often is very useful,  when slime escapes from
the fundament, staining the linen;  it may in many
cases,  be alternated with   No. 8;   Avhen this slime
burns very severely, then No. 29  still oftener assists,
especially when bleeding at the nose is combined with
it, and the blood advances much towards the head.
  No. 29,  is proper  when  with  the escape of blood
there is a burning and the  patient is very weak; if it
be not sufficient,  then give  No. 19   or Avhen  it is
worse again, alternate with both.  No. 18,  is a chief
remedy,  both for  flowing or (blind) piles; it is peculi-
arly serviceable with continued ineffectual urging and
pressing  to stool, where it  pains in the anus as if a
wound were there and with violent stinging, also round
it Avhen  the  nodes burn, are moist,  protruding far,
scarcely  can be brought back;  with  violent stinging
pains in  the  small of the back,  and  stiffness in  the
small of  the  back, as if every thing were too short;
also Avhen it burns in  passing water.    Should any one
have previously used  much  sulphur or harlaim-oil,  by 
                   — 173 —
which very many patients have been much injured,
then first take  No. 7,  and after five or six days take
No. 18, morning and evening;  but if he have former-
ly taken much calomel and sulphur,  then first lake
No. 38  once  or  twice;  if it then be  worse, take
No. 7  and after that   No. 18.  No. 5  if it flows, but
with severe pains in the small of the back, as if it would
break; when this  will not suffice,  No. 16  may be
given, and  if this also does not  effectually succeed,
after 4 or 5 days,  give  No. 23.  All  these remedies
the patient must take only twice, morning and evening,
or evening and morning.
  When the flowing discharge is too violent and strong,
then smell the cork of  No. 3;  if this does  not reUeve,
but passes on like a haemorrhage, then make no delay,
but smell   No. 25,   and if this in 10 minutes does
not assist,  then   No.  18,   and then  No. 3  again;
should it even now not cease, then smell  No. 5,  and
then   No. 35.  If it  abates  after any one  of these
remedies,  take nothing farther; if it is worse,  repeat
that one; if it has no  effect, then use the next pre-
scribed. Should the patient be very weak,  then, as an
intermediate remedy, smell  No. 17.
  The foregoing remedies are adapted to  exigencies,
still they, sometimes,  may remove the whole tedious
suffering.   If this be  not the case, then  apply to a
homoeopathic physician, and give him  an accurate de-
scription of every symptom. 
                    -  174  —
  Diarrhoea very often arises from causes described in
the first part, for example from fright, page 14; from
fear, page 16; vexation, page 18; colds, page 21; heat,
page 35; sick stomach, page 42; after a burn, page 176.
  Many persons to this day are liable to  the most piti-
able credulity,  supposing that purging is a cleansing
always  necessary and proper for  the restoration of
health.   It is admitted, that many diseases  cease by a
diarrhoea, but that is no reason to consider it as the
cause by which  a morbid state was relieved since,
equally  as many diseases commence  with it.   The
delusive sensation of ease and  weakness,  which follow
laxatives or artificial diarrhoeas,  is with many persons,
who know no better,  esteemed a healthful and easy
one, only because they previously found  themselves in
an  opposite and far different state of disease.   Thus
many believe,  the state of slight intoxication after
strong beer or  brandy, to be  a  healthy  one, because
they had before felt more sick, they are however worse,
though  they imagine they feel better.  It  is as if a man
moving to the  west, goes astray towards  the north,
and when he perceives  it, turns round and runs di-
rectly south.  Hence he arrives not at the point inten-
ded, but runs still as far wrong in another way. Who-
ever supposes that without purging or artificial diarrhoea
he  cannot remain healthy, should first  try, Avhen he
feels himself sick, the remedies which have been pre-
scribed  for "constipation", and he will find, that these 
                    —  175 -
often  cure,  without producing any diarrhosa.   But
whoever has at any time an artificial or natural diar-
rhoea,  let it not for that reason be checked, Avith artifi-
cial means such as wine or brandy &c., but allow it to
take its course, take only remedies which cure it in a
natural way.   The stoppage  is not always dangerous,
but is  so very often, especially with young children
and old persons,  or with  such, who have other com-
plaints.  When  the after-effects appear,  it is called
dyspepsia,  liver-complaints  or something else,  alike
uncorrect.  The worst effect of a checked diarrhosa is,
that  it ceases to  be so easily cured.  Whoever should
believe that to stop a diarrhoea is dangerous,  because
impurities remain, falls into another mistake.  A stop-
page is only dangerous, in as much as it changes one
disease into another, and it is not easy to know, into
what other disease; commonly it is a worse one.  Most
impurities exist only in imagination.   Concerning the
artificial production of such impure matter, review what
was  said on "constipation".  But if such matter really
were in the body, then  they AviU pass off through no
diarrhoea, but far better by a natural evacuation.  For
by the very diarrhoea the impurities remain constantly
in the intestines, which always are  only afterwards
removed by  natural stool;  with hard stools, on the
contrary, nothing remains seated there.   This is quite
natural and easily accounted for.  The intestines are
a tube, which is  at first narrow and then is widened. 
                   — 176 —
It is not a leather tube like those in a fire engine, the
contents of which must be  pressed at one end,  and
driven forward,  that they may come out  at the other;
it is not a dead tube, but a living one, and is  in con-
stant activity.  With this motion nothing can  remain
at all fixed, if they are in order, but only, when these
movements are disordered, irregular or relaxed. With
all diarrhoeas, but especially after  laxative medicines,
these movements always become disordered, irregular,
and very hurried, in order  that it  may get rid of the
poisons (laxatives) introduced into  the body, and after
that the intestines are  naturally very weak  and af-
fected.  If the laxative  medicine were not poisonous,
it would not be a laxative; for nothing can be laxative,
which the body can agree with,  and needs not throw-
ing out. What  poisons laxatives are, is seen by the
bad symptoms which appear, Avhen they remain in the
body.   That is to say, when the body cannot get rid of
them, then they show their  entire power as poisons.
The doctors then  readily inform  the people, that it
came from the disease, but no one who is better in-
structed, will believe it.  There die consequently more
men from magnesia and castor oil, and more children
from rhubarb, than from arsenic of which every one is
afraid.  With every hard evacuation the movements of
the bowels are stronger, for otherwise the hard stool
could not come from its place, so on this account can
nothing else remain seated;  the hard stools always fill 
                    —  177  —
up the  intestines entirely, which the diarrhoea never
does.  When these  movements cease of course, then
every thing remains fixed; but they can very easily be
excited, as this has been taught Avhen treating of con-
stipation.   Physicians who dissected hundreds of dead
bodies, have found in such, as had died from diarrhoea,
almost in all cases impurities; but in men who pre-
viously  had hard stools, they found  none.
   If with a diarrhceic stool a mitigation of another dis-
ease takes place, then wait for some time, before reme-
dies are taken, and if it continue, or be combined with
other complaints, choose from amortg the foUowing
remedies.   If children have a lax when teething, allow
it  to pass for a  few days, provided they do not com-
plain otherwise.  Only  remembering, that during all
diarrhoeas, all acids  should immediately be laid aside,
all coffee and tea, and things strongly saline; all  fruit
fresh or dried: eggs and poultry and other birds are
always injurious.  Nothing should be eaten but muci-
laginous food and drink, oat-meal, rice, hommony, &c.;
if  the patient have a good appetite,  then he may have
mutton  broth and use it with the forementioned.  Milk
fresh from the coav is  also good, when the patient is
fond of it, yet not too often, otherwise it may make the
diarrhoea worse.
   No. 25  applies Avhere there is crying out, throwing
about, restlessness, much saliva in the mouth, distended
abdomen,  frequent ineffectual urging, repeated, small,
                                      12 
—  178 —
yeUow stools, with pains in the rectum, or thin, slimy,
like  fermented yeasty discharge, smelling very bad.
With these, weakness, inclination to lie down, sleepi-
ness,  pale countenance with blueness around the eyes,
the patient being chilly,  captious, petulant, his temper
easily irritated.  Should  No. 25  not help nor be suf-
ficient, then give   No. 9;   when the stools smell sour,
it is then better than  No. 25.

  No.  14   is especially  suited for children Avhen they
cry and are restless and wanting ahvays to be carried,
who behave very badly, cry as if out of their senses,
bend  themselves double, and  draw the legs up to the
abdomen;  the belly  tight,  hard, stools very  frequent,
mostly slimy or watery, or green and brown, or un-
digested and smelling then  like rotten eggs; combined
with  it is rolling in  the abdomen, no appetite, thirst,
furred tongue, frequent belching and heaving even to
vomiting.   With adults, especially when the diarrhosa
is  green,  watery, hot  and fetid, bitter taste in the
mouth; bitter eructation,  bilious vomiting, fulness in
the pit of the stomach, cutting in the abdomen, head-
ache.

  No. 8  is good for diarrhoeas of a pap-like consis-
tence or fluid, fetid,  which produces a soreness on the
anus, burning and  painful, associated with loathing,
nausea, eructation, cutting in the abdomen, more fre-
quent by  night than by day.   With excrementitious 
                    — 179 —
diarrhoeas, only  after mid-night, preceded by belly-
ache, which ceases after an evacuation   No. 23.
  No. 8  also  for slimy diarrhoeas,  when these every
time shew a  new colour.   If they are  very griping,
theh give  No. 28,   and if this produces disagreeable
symptoms, then  give  some pure coffee.   But if the
slime be green, bloody and straining with it, then give
No. 7.
  No. 7   is for  frequent crying,  bending together,
repeated urging to stool with ineffectual pressing, com-
bined Avith cold sweat  and  trembling; the discharge
green, watery, and slimy, sometimes bilious, with some
blood, connected  with great debility, bad morbid smell
from the mouth,  no  appetite, inclination to vomit,  and
immediately with the  diarrhoea vomiting.  The same
also helps when the  stools are so sharp, as to burn and
itch.
  No.  18  applies to  diarrhoeas which are so acrid,
that all around the anus is sore, or cause an eruption
resembling purples;  often an emaciation is connected
with it, or a distended hard belly with children, when
a disrrhcea comes after every cold,  also after the other
remedies have been  taken for it.
  No. 20   applies to watery diarrhoeas with foul stom-
achs, white furred  tongue; No. 36   Avith the same,
which also affect the anus with soreness, with  spas-
modic pains  in the  same,  and back, it presses after
every meal in the stomach, the eyes  very weak, and
                                       12* 
                    —  180 —
the countenance pale.  If watery diarrhoea have con-
tinued for some time, and the other remedies do not
succeed, then give  No. 10.
  No. 9   is suitable for acrid or sour diarrhoeas, thin,
slimy,  as if fermented  (look  to No. 25), common to
children, who then cry from the belly-ache, or are
restless, and draw up the legs, saliva flows from the
mouth, paleness of face  (if the face be red,  then give
No. 14, and if that fail No. 5), frequently  the  entire
child smells sour, notwithstanding it is well washed; if
then  No. 9  do not assist,  and the pains are A-iolent,
give  No. 14,   and if this does not apply,  the pains
cease, but the weakness continues with a distended ab-
domen, then give  No. 18.
  No. 17  is good not only  in all diarrhoeas of debili-
tated persons, but also in all other kinds, Avhen amidst
violent pains, particularly spasmodic, like pressure and
constriction, a quantity of broAvni^h thin stuff escapes,
sometimes with burning pains in the fundament, Avith
much weakness in the abdomen, rumbling from wind,
eructation.  Very often, Avhen aAvaking  in the middle
of the  night after a cold, with these spasmodic pains,
it instantly  relieves,  even before  a diarrhoea can be
formed.
  No. 12  is suitable very often in a hot summer, espe-
cially Avith complaints after a cold drink, or moreover
after a cold, or a diarrhoea after eating fruit, arising in 
                    —  181 —
 the whole from too much eating; also Avhen vexation
 was the cause and   No. 14   did not relieve.
   No. 22  is proper, when after a cold, especially in the
 summer and fall, diarrhoeas appear, which are worse
 at night;  very often the  discharges, more watery, are
 either without great pains  or  with  colic; if this does
 not  relieve effectually in 6  hours, give   No. 12,  and
 repeat it  after 6, 8  or 12 hours once more.   Should
 there be more weakness than pain,  if it come  quickly
 after meal-times, if the food passes with it undigested,
 then commonly  No. 17  assists, frequently also No. 12
 or  9,  which may be reviewed; if with it the weak-
 ness be very great, and also the  belly ache, then give
 No. 19,   and  if it do not soon relieve   No. 13.   For
 undigested stools,   No. 36  often is'very helpful, fre-
 quently alternated  with   No. 17.  With great weak-
 ness with the diarrhosa  No. 25  commonly serves or
 No. 6   or  19.    With  diarrhoea without any pain
 No. 36  is mostly necessary.  When  diarrhoea alter-
 nates Avith constipation,  as it often occurs with old
 people,  No. 20  frequently helps.
  About diarrhoeas  with pregnant  and lying-in fe-
 males, see especially under article "diseases of women".
About the summer-complaint with little children: "dis-
 eases of children".
  Dysentery and dysenteric diarrhoea so called, when
the stools  contain little or no faeces.  The next follow- 
                   — 182  —
ing remedies may  also be  compared Avith those for
diarrhosa.
  No. 7  is good for urgency to stool, as if the rectum
would be pressed out; after long urging, a discharge
of clear  blood; or hacked green stools Avith the blood;
and  after the stool still greater urging than before.
When chddren combine crying and shrieking with it,
and babes refuse the breast.
  No. 3  serves for tearing in the limbs, in the head,
nape  and shoulders;  if it does not succeed in a few
doses, then  No,. 14;  in many cases also No. 8, when
mostly only slime escapes, with streaks  of blood on it;
or  No. 23  which review under "diarrhoea".
  No. 3  is also the best remedy, when dysenteries ap-
pear  with great 4ieat  and  cold nights, with violent
chills, severe heat and thirst; if it does not  succeed,
then  review what was  recommended under   Nos. 12,
13,  or  7,   which are often very serviceable.
  No. 17 is proper,  when  the dysentery  affects per-
sons in a marshy region, or where canals are digging,
especially Avhen it is Avorse every other day.
  No. 24 is the chief remedy for fall dysentery, espe-
cially Avhen  No. 3  has first been given; when violent
urging to stool and colic pains are combined, the dis-
charge beginning with much bile, but continuing with
blood and slime.  If after the first dose it is better and
afterwards worse again, then repeat it; if it  does not
help,  then  compare the other  remedies, especially 
                    — 183 —
which is here recommended, both for colic and diar-
rhoea under  No. 28.
  No. 28   Avith  severe belly-ache, as if the bowels
were compressed between stones; the patient is obliged
to sit crooked, is very restless,  the discharge is slimy,
often bloody,  combined  with  a distended abdomen,
often like a drum, it presses like a fulness in the belly;
a shivering from the abdomen spreads over the whole
body, the tongue is furred with  white slime. Compare
what is said about colic with  No. 28.
  No. 18  is in all cases to be given, when  it is better
after other remedies, but not permanent.
  No. 19   is used, when the stools become offensively
fetid, sometimes pass off involuntarily, the urine also
becomes offensive, the patient loses all power, becomes
quite indifferent,  as if confused, a bad smell from the
mouth, spots nearly red  or  blue arise here and there.
If the breath be very cool with  it,  or  he  complains  of
burning, or if No. 19 will not assist after repeating once
or twice, then give  No. 29.  Should it be worse after
No.  19,  then give   No.  13.   If after   No. 29,  the
bad smell still remains, then give  No. 17,   and after-
wards  No. 29  again.
   Constipation.   Every body ought to know, that he
may congratulate himself, if he have no worse desease
than this.  Experience shews that individuals of costive
habits become very  old and remain very strong; pro-
vided they did not in early life make use  of sarative 
                    --- 184   -
medicines as on the contrary all those, who have fre-
quent diarrhosa, are rendered Aveak before their time
and  seldom become  old.   For there arises really at no
time a diarrhosa, unless there is a poisonous injurious
matter in the body; Avhilst on the other hand, consti-
pation arises always, when a person perspires much,
and eats much meat.  About the  opinion of impurities
remaining in  the system,  see  what  has been said
on diarrhoea.  The  widely  extended idea, that it  is
healthy to purge, not only in deseases, but also occasion-
ally, when a man does not feel himself quite Avell, and
the supposed removal of noxious matter out of his body,
by purging is altogether false and groundless.   The
people have so long heard this, and one has repeated
it to another,  that more than half the world, presume
scarcely to doubt it.  And yet it is nothing more than
a silly and mischievous credulity.   This false notion is
the chord, on which the old practice of medicine hangs
and upon which it moves.   By speaking  with pathos
and dignity of cleansing out the system, they induce
many a one, who is othenvise healthy, to look for them
regularly, that he may, by cleansing and scouring be-
come inwardly pure and clean.
  It  may  be easily perceived  that we have  the best
reasons for opposing the use  of laxatives, by the follow-
ing facts.  Whoever takes  opening medicine for 8 days
together, may  still be very healthy, but his evacuations
will be very bad, especially after jalap and mercury, 
                    —  185  -
from which it follows that the medicines artificially pro-
duce such stools,  so much so,  that we are able  to
ascertain  by their nature,  what medicines have been
used;* after salts,  for  example,  the discharge has
the odour of bad eggs, after  the drastic rosins, they
are very thin and watery, after mercury, they become
green, after rhubarb and magnesia, they commonly be-
come sour, &c.  If we further inquire into the cause of
these so called medicines, operating as purgatives, we
find that  they possess that quality in common with all
poisons and hence must be of the same nature.   Viru-
lent poisons even  given in small quantities, produce
purgative  effects, or destroy the stomach; less virulent
poisons, are oidy called purgative medicines, because
they do not destroy the part, but commonly are thrown
out again  by an effort of nature.
  Whoever suffers  from constipation should pay at-
tention to the following rules.   He should  persue a
rational mode of living,  should not eat too much meat,
particularly salt provisions, masticate properly;  eat
with meat always, vegetables, fruit,  or bread;  take
frequently soups,  and  drink no tea; abstain from
spirituous liquors,  rather  drink beer, cider, or still
better  sour milk or butter-milk;  eat every day at
dinner some fruit, if dried it is preferable, or good ripe
apples; instead of butter and  cheese prefer apple-
butter;  neither chew nor smoke  before meal-time, or
discontinue cheAving tobacco altogether,  by Avhich the 
—  186  —
saliva is wasted, or destroyed;  every evening before
retiring, drink a glass of cold  water which is very
essential.
  Among the domestic remedies there is  nothing to
recommend, unless now and then an injection.  Many
have a foolish fear,  that the use of it might become a
habit which is scarcely possible, when other remedies
are at the same time properly used  and the  injection
only consisting  of water, and not too frequently made
use of.   It is ten times worse to accustom oneself to
purgatives.   Far preferable to the  syringes for this
purpose are the leather injecting tubes (to be had at
Mr. Ba^uersachs's in Philadelphia), which have first to
be filled with water, before they are introduced, and
then the water  passes in, by its own weight or gentle
pressure, while the  open end is elevated.
  For other prudential rules for injections, see under
"piles".   Injections however are only palliative, but in
the mean time, the cause may be removed by medicines,
though cases of constipation of long standing are some-
times effectually removed by injections of cold water, as
cold as  it comes from the spring, half a pint, at once,
and so every evening before going to bed.   If possible,
the injection  should be kept in the rectum.   Whoever
continues it a week or two, will in most cases gain by
it a regular daily passage, if he at the same time lives
properly.  Those Avho suffer from the piles should  use
it.  Whoever has neither syringe nor  pipe, let him take 
                    —  187 —
a hog's-bladdcr, bind a cork firmly in the natural open-
ing, then bore a hole through the cork with a hot nail,
fill  the bladder through  this hole,  then fasten a small
tube wound around with oakum, at the end of a quill
&c, from the point of which cut a little, then first press
all the air out of the bladder, bring the tube into the
rectum, and press the bladder,  till half the  water is
out; all other injections,  and all additions to the water
arc not advisable, unless fresh boiled milk, which fre-
quently is preferable for  children.
  A good remedy however is, the  regular exercise on
foot, especially in ascending steep places, yet so that
no  perspiration is brought on;  a regular habit, every
day at a determined time (particularly in the morning),
to go to stool.
  No. 13  often applies to sedentary persons, drunkards
after eating irregularly, overloading the stomach, or
when the constipation has succeeded  a diarrhosa, or
when the diarrhoea was  stopped, with lack of appetite,
repulsive taste in the mouth, slimy furred tongue, loath-
ing, nausea, tension of the abdomen,  pressure in  it,
heat, stinging here and there, a sensation as if a weight
lay  there, deep beneath,  cutting belly-ache, heat espe-
cially  in  the  face,  head-ache, aversion for labour,
restless sleep,  contracted breathing, vexation and fre-
quent  complaining.   If  there be at the  same time a
quiet moroseness, disinclination to speak,  and after
having eaten too much pastry, rancid butter &c, then 
                   — 188 —
give  No. 8,  if it is combined with vexation and chills,
give  No. 12.
  No. 12,  particularly in summer, or when it is worse
in the summer, with persons subject to rheumatism;
a dose morning and evening, and then wait some days.
  No. 2  is suitable, when  there is an inclination to
evacuate, while the anus is as if closed, so that there is
no  proper pressure there,  sometimes a  weight  and
throbbing in the abdomen also, pressure on  the stom-
ach, dry mouth, thirst, no appetite.  May be taken
several times from 3 to 6 hours.
  No. 32  is good, when great  straining  is only fol-
lowed by a small evacuation, urging and  creeping in
the rectum, after  the stools shivering over the whole
body, and a sensation as of weakness and  constriction
in the abdomen, a bearing down, pressing in the stom-
ach, as if wind Avould pass upwards, which however is
ineffectual.
  No. 38   is for tedious constipation with  the same
pressing in the stomach and ineffectual eructation.
  No. 7,  when a bad  taste arises in the  mouth, the
gums begin to pain, otherwise Avith a good appetite; if
No. 7  should not apply, then give  No. 11.
  No. 40  is valuable in tedious cases, where all the
preceding remedies remain without effect, when there
is even no desire to go to stool; but should there be a 
                    —  189  -
frequent tendency and  an ineffectual effort, then give
No. 18  twice.
    Urinary complaints, or painful, difficult, obstructed
urination.  This is sometimes occasioned by other com-
plaints, as by a venereal disease, or from chronic affec-
tions in the kidneys  and in the bladder, in both these
cases a homoeopathic physician should be consulted;
still  the most  violent  symptoms may  be mitigated
through the remedies here recommended.   Thus at
least a  worse  disease is  prevented  originating from
medicines taken in large doses.  If not occasioned by
the forementioned causes,  then may  these symptoms
be very easily removed.
  The folly of men is so great,  that the major part are
constantly thinking about purgatives, but scarcely re-
flect on regular urination.  But this secretion is so ex-
ceedingly important,  that it is more to be noticed, when
any one has for a whole day, passed no water,  than if
he had  no passage for a whole week.  Again, many
diseases originate from not carefully attending to it.
It should  never be restrained,  on account of any cir-
cumstance, but after the first indication the call as soon
as possible must be obeyed. Whoever therefore trav-
elling in a stage and has a call, must make it  a con-
stant rule at every halting place, rather to forget eating
than this.   It is unconceivable, how any rational man,
on account  of a company, procession, or any thing of
the kind can expose himself to so much danger,  when 
                   — 190  -
every one knows, that many men have died the most
miserable deaths, only because they once, on account
of rules of convenience, retained their water too long.
  Stools may  be repressed without danger for 5, 12,
even 24 hours, but the urine not one hour. The second
rule is, that it  is not to be done in airy places, of which
those principally ought to be careful, who  are subject
to such diseases.  The third rule is, to take a suitable
time,  neither to urge in order to accelerate  the evacua-
tion,  nor to discontinue before every drop has  been
discharged from the bladder.  We should reflect, that
the little time  thus spared, might be doubly and trebly
lost on a sick bed.  The fourth rule is, to drink often
water, especially when we notice, that  less water is
passed than usually.   Little children ought  also not to
be overlooked, and left to an excruciating thirst, under
the false notion, that  they  cannot endure  cold water.
The warm sweet mixtures which are then given to
them, only make the thirst the worse.
  When any one during a certain time, passes always
less and less water, this is indicative of a disease, that
suddenly may become dangerous.  It is then proper
every day to  take a lukewarm foot-bath, regularly to
drink water freely; now and then butter-milk; but in
such  case, all diuretics should be avoided,  particularly
gin.  Should an urgency arise, Avith any discharge, or
pain,  then it  is evidently dangerous  to  use diuretics,
because there is often an impediment, by  which the 
                   — 191 —
water is repressed; the more when it is urged by medi-
cine, the severer will be the pains.  Then  try the fol-
loAving remedies recommended, which very often re-
move the obstruction.   Besides, it is sometimes good to
bind a cloth, dipped in warm water, around the part.
Indeed are there many domestic remedies, herbs, which
sometimes  relieve, but they very often make the mat-
ter worse.   If there be only pains when urinating,
burning &c., then it is well, to  drink mucilaginous
tilings, especially oat - meal,  and to  eat nothing acrid,
salt, or acid.
  Common cases with a painful urging to urinate, whilst
but single drops or nothing at all is voided, when the
discharge is quite red, dark, cloudy; it may almost al-
Avays be cured by   No. 3,   especially with children
and women; to be repeated as often as necessary.
  No. 8  is  the next most important  remedy, especially
Avhen in the region of the bladder  the pains are the
worst,  when it urges, presses, cuts there, or is hot and
red.
  Very often it arises with children, from a blow, fall,
kick, either  in the back or on the bladder, then  No. 15
ought to be given, alternating sometimes with   No. 3.
  Frequent urgency  and small  painful discharge of
dark colour, at the same time stinging pressing pains
in the  back, under the ribs, mostly only on one side,
on which the patient cannot lie; sometimes also pains
in the bladder,  combined with fever and thirst; some- 
                    —  192  —
times the scrotum on the affected side is drawn up,  or
the legs on that side are benumbed.
  If the patient have blisters laid on some part, or the
same taken inwardly through malice, then  camphor
will help, by smelling it often, or some  spoonfuls of
water in which it has been shaken.  This avails also
when it arises from  other poisons.  In all other cases
first give  No. 3,  and afterward  No. 13,  when it is
arising from suppression or hemorrhoids, particularly
when it causes in the back between  the ribs and hip-
bones, a sensation of straining, burning, and pressing;
No. 8 in very -similar  cases,  particularly from  sup-
pressed, or  too late, too sparing menses; No.  5  is
better when the pains are more acute, going from the
back down to the bladder, are periodically much worse,
with  great anxiety and restlessness,  colic-pains, and
when it only  mitigates, or relieves for a short time,
No. 16.
  With very severe constant urging to urinate, the
discharge at the same time being very Aveak, especially
when  with  it perspiration  breaks out readily,  give
No. 7,  especially when the dark red urine  soon be-
comes cloudy and offensive.  If the urine be also acrid,
corroding,  or  some blood comes after passing it,  then
it may be alternated with   No. 16.  If the urine  be
viscous and gelatinous, or  the pains are insufferably
severe, then  No. 28  may be  given.
  When with  constant violent urging to urinate, and 
                   —  193  —
pains in the bladder, this region is also distended and
painful when touched, and when  the pains become
more acute as soon as the Avater flows, by which it is
often bloody red, or clots of blood come with it,  give
every time No. 3,  several times, except it had arisen
from poison,  then camphor  should  be first applied;
After  No. 3  often  No. 13  can succeed or  No. 8,
which  already have been  mentioned, sometimes also
No. 33.
  When scarcely any urine escapes and also no stool,
which is sometimes the case with children, very often
when the mother was vexed and then nursed the child,
or when she had previously had a great fright.   The
child's abdomen becomes distended, laxatives afford no
reUef;  there even is the  highest degree  of danger,
No. 3  may help when given every half or quarter of
an hour till it is better.
  For the  retention of urine, where the water scarcely
escapes, or only in a  slender stream, and slowly,
with burning in the passage and a burning heat in the
beUy, camphor  very  often is  of service, only not too
much of it should be taken, but only smelled, or shaken
in warm water  and of this sometimes a tea-spoonful
taken.
  When any one has suffered formerly with the piles,
particularly if he have been perversely treated, as is
almost always the case, namely by cutting off the nodes,
then often times urinary complains arise, which are
                                     13 
                    — 194 —
very difficult to heal, by which the pains and burning
are very acute, especially when the urine passes off
only by drops; sometimes  blood comes with the urine,
and causes some relief; here warm injections are very
good.  Nos. 3  or  7  mitigate  the  symptoms, like-
wise   No. 18,   and afterwards when  the pains are
very severe,  No. 3  again.  Next  to it  No. 13  may
mitigate the pains, especially if they arise in part from
the use of ardent spirits,  or became worse by them.
If it be worse after every cold, then  No. 22  will be
of service for some time.   If from  time  to time small
firm clots pass off with it, particularly after  No. 18,
previously given,  then give   No.  35  in two doses.
If the burning arise again, and is very sharp, then try
Nos. 29  and  19.  A complete  cure can only be ex-
pected ,  when the patient has been in the hands of a
homoeopathic physician for a considerable time.  Bloody
urine is often associated with diseases of another kind,
and is cured by those remedies which have before been
recommended; if it originate in violence, then  No. 15
is suitable,  from  ardent spirits  No. 13,  from de-
bauchery  No. 17;   if blood escape with semen in sleep,
No. 7;  if it often return,  No. 16.  For  burning pains
on the extreme point ofthe urethra, scrotum, and penis
spasmodically drawn up; spasmodic  pains in the legs
and knees up into  the flanks, contracting and cutting
pains in the small of the back towards the navel, then
give   No. 8. 
                   — 195 —
  Discharge from the urethra. This complaint  is of
different kinds, sometimes very insignificant and again
worse and even in the highest degree dangerous; many
arise without infection, many with married men, when
the wife has a leucorrhcea, which is quite common and
originating from itself.  It is here taught, how to miti-
gate the most violent  attacks, and  to cure the more
easy ones, so that every man as much as possible may
escape the frightful treatment which he would have to
submit  to by the old physicians, or even the quackery
of patent medicines.  From an insignificiant disease I
have often seen through a perverse treatment, arise a
long continued painful, often entirely incurable suffer-
ing, and every one should knoAV the frightful conse-
quences when such a complaint, produced by infection,
is by strong medicines  suppressed.
  A strict manner of living is proper in  urinary affec-
tions, the pains are mitigated by warm injections, but
not by syringing the urethra, which almost always is
injurious; the penis also may be bathed in warm sweet
Oil,  or in rags wound round, which have been dipped in
good fresh sweet oil.   The common remedies, copaiva
and cubebs, often cause great damage and do not cure,
only because they are used in too large quantities.  In
cases of infection, take balsam of copaiva and rub the
sole of the foot with a piece of the size of a pea and
draw the stocking over it,  or when accompanied  with
much urgency to urine, some leaves of parsley; in tedi-
                                     13* 
                   — 196 —
ous cases a tea-spoonful of pounded cubebs.  To take
these things inwardly, is folly, because it is not the
quantity which  produces the cure, and were it other-
wise, then arise  commonly complaints of the breast
from  the balsam  of copaiva and stomach complaints
from the cubebs;  and besides that they both act from
the soles of the feet,  quicker and stronger  upon the
part, than from the stomach.

  When these do not relieve, and when nothing else is
used, not even any thing outwardly, then a few globules
of  No. 3   often mitigate the most violent pains, and
in many cases  afterwards  No. 7,  when it is neces-
sary, two or three mornings in succession; when the
pains are gone, the remainder may, in 8 or 10 days
commonly be removed by  No. 18,  with very violent
burning pains,  when the  discharge is purulent  and
greenish,   No.  7 is helpful;  Avhen  the discharge is
white like  rich milk, then   No. 34  is good, especiaUy
when it burns  when urinating, but moreover stings
and cuts.  If the  pain  is more drawing and pressing,
constricting and  troublesome when urinating,  then
give  No. 8;   in tedious  cases   No. 13  frequently
removes the remainder of the disease; sometimes when
it still escapes like milk, No. 36.

  If it be from an acrimonious leucorrhosa, originating
with persons of reputation,  where no venereal taint is
combined  Avith  it, then   No. 40  is suitable,  taken 
                   — 197 —
evening and morning by both parties, and then wait
some weeks.
  Complaints on  the male sexual organs.   For swel-
lings, redness, pains on the fore-skin, when they arise
from any tangible causes, friction,  pressure, &c., then
give  No. 3,  after some hours  No. 15,  and when it
is improved thereby, if it often become worse,  alternate
with both; but if  No. 15  do not reUeve, then give
No.  23,  in two  doses; should  it  arise from want of
CleanUness, then give  No. 3, after some hours  No. 7.
It also takes sometimes place with little children,  to
whom the same method applies.  Should it have arisen
from poisonous leaves, which have been handled,  then
No.  12  or  5  is proper, alternated with   No. 3;  for
a purulent discharge of the urethra,  No. 7,  and if it
do not allay the burning  No, 34;  if after several days
something of it still remains, then give  No. 16  twice.
If a part of the  skin be indurated,  then give  No. 38
twice.  If it be very  acute  and  blue spots appear here
and there, then  give  No.  19,  once  or  twice.   For
little children, when   Nos.  3  and  7  avail not, give
 No. 35  several times.
   The scrotum,  swollen, painful, after a  kick, blow,
 fall, &c, alternate  Nos. 3  and  15,  after the sup-
 pression of mucous discharge  No. 8,  and sometimes
No. 7,  after the mumps, look  to that article;  if there
be a pinching, squeezing, strangling  pain in it, with
 violent stitches up into  the abdomen, then  No. 43 
                    —  198 —
 often  assists; if the pain be more pressing and  the
 stitch  more burning, then   No. 11  will apply; if it
 arise from the senseless use of mercury, then give  the
 remedies prescribed under  "Poisoning".   Should it
 threaten to continue for some time, take  No. 18,  and
 consult as soon as possible a homoeopathic physician.
   Hernia. May almost  always be  cured by internal
 remedies, if they have not been left too long; certainly
 not by the old common mode, wherefore the ordinary
 physicians deny the possibility of curing them by in-
 ternal  medicine.   Trusses have been very much im-
 proved in this country, but they have become an object
 of speculation,  by which money is made,  and bad
 trusses are thus thrust upon  the people.  Important as
 a good truss is, so is a bad one just as injurious. When
 it does not fit accurately,  when it presses too much, or
 slips from its place, then it may produce an incurable
 rupture.   A good truss must not distress, at most it
 may at first be  someAvhat inconvenient;  it must  be
 first adjusted, after the rupture has been completely
 replaced,  then it must keep the same completely back.
 If it be observed when wearing it,  that it somewhat
 protrudes, then the truss  should be taken from the
 part, and the patient lying on  the back, the rupture
 replaced, and then the truss  again fixed.  When the
 rupture often protrudes,  then the truss is good for no-
thing.  He who uses no truss, or has a bad one, or
exerts  himself too  much, or  is otherwise careless, ex- 
                    — 199 —
poses himself to the danger of a strangulated or in-
flamed rupture.   It is also very important to know,
how a rupture should be replaced.
  Whoever perceives the protrusion of a rupture, for
the first time or afterwards, should lie on his back, and
some pillows or any thing else placed under the body,
so that the ruptured part may be higher than the other
of the abdomen, inclining somewhat more to the side
where the rupture is, in such a  manner, that the ab-
domen may  be quite easy, not  strained.   It is best
Avhen the replacing of the hernia is undertaken by an-
other, still there are some who do it themselves.   It  is
done  by  pressing gently the left hand  on the side of
the rupture, so as if it were to be enclosed, and with
the fingers of the  right hand first pressed upon it, then
gently moving the hand over .it  backwards and for-
wards, and from time to time, pressing  the palm of the
hand upon it for some time and gradually stronger for
half an hour, or with large ruptures still longer.  Com-
monly, even with the Avorst cases of strangulated her-
nia,  they may very easily be replaced, Avhen remedies
are previously given, especially after having  taken
No. 3  for a time, or after   No. 13.  If a rupture will
not bear the pressure, then  the sensitiveness should
first be removed by remedies, when it will often return
of itself.   In many cases it returns easier, when a rag
dipped in Avarm water, is laid upon it; many have used
cold water, even ice in a calf's bladder; this however 
                   — 200 —
ought never to be done except for a short time, and
not at all when the rupture is hot and red.
  With violent burning pains in the abdomen, as if
burning coals were in it, which admit not of the slight-
est  pressure without  giving pain,  with naUsea, bitter,
bilious vomiting,  anxiety and cold sweats  No. 3   is
proper, which  may be repeated, if it be worse again.
If the replacing does not abate the pain, then smell at
No. 18,  if a sour vomiting come instead of bitter, then
smell  No. 18,  and let the patient  rest a while, and
when asleep be kept quiet.
  When the rupture is not so sensitive to the touch,
and the vomiting not so violent, but the breathing is
very oppressive;  when it arises  after a cold, overheat-
ing, vexation, or a defective diet, in  eating and drink-
ing, then give  No. 13  ; if, in  two hours, it be no better,
repeat it; if the face be red, the abdomen distended, or
even a badly smelling or tasting eructation or vomiting
appears, then give  No. 2  every fifteen minutes until
it changes; if it  is attended  with cold sweat, or the
limbs become cold, then give   No. 6, if this do not
alter it, in 2 doses,  then give No. 5.  As soon as the
abdomen becomes tender  and will not bear touching,
then give Nos.  3  and   18 as  before.   If the  rup-
tured part assumes a bad colour, if the attacks are very
severe,  then give, when  no physician is  to be  had,
No. 38,  and repeat if it be better after it, as often as  it 
                   — 201 —
becomes worse; but if, in some hours, it be not im-
proved, then give  No. 19.
  In all cases of strangulated hernia, a physician should
be sent for, but the above remedies will serve until he
arrives the better;  if they do not relieve, the physician
can do what  is farther necessary, and it will then al-
ways be far easier  to effect, as a thousand experiments
have confirmed.  But should he have the hardihood to
assert, that through this treatment it is made worse, so
that he now could  do nothing for it, he  then is not an
honest man,  but will cheat and deceive you, and  you
may treat him accordingly.


              L.  Diseases of Women.
  Menstruation  is very often  retarded  in  the  years,
Avhen it should appear, or comes only after much diffi-
culty;  very frequently there are afterwards cramps, or
other complaints combined with it; yet the diseases are
worse  at the period, when it should cease. These evils
ordinarily arise from  complaints,  which  previously
were in  the system, and can  then only be cured by
a homoeopathic physician  and by a long continued at-
tention.  Often they are occasioned and sustained, by
a defect in the mode of living, commonly by too light
clothing, which, especially  in a climate so changeable
as ours,  is very injurious.   The young girls in this
country spend more money than they ought, on finery 
                    — 202  —
 and show,  instead  of being  careful about sufficient
 linen, good warm under-cloaths, or even suitable cover-
 ing for the legs, during the period they are suffering.
   But many  diseases  originate  from  other  causes,
 which ortly can be removed by medicines, and not en-
 tirely by an improved manner of living alone.  If the
 menstrual flux does not appear  at all,  or is too weak
 or too late, then beware of all forcing domestic medi-
 cines, by which many females have been made wretched
 for life.   Use no other remedies  than those here  pre-
 scribed, and if they should not succeed, then apply to
 a homoeopathic physician.   In the first instance give
 No. 8;  if it does not improve, and  it  remains for a
 Aveek, then give   No. 18,  and  then in some weeks
 repeat  No. 8.  If there be  many nervous symptoms
 accompanied with it, or if only a little and black blood
 escape,  then give  No. 41,   once or twice;  if with
 other complaints  the feet and hands are often cold,
 then give  No. 6   several times.   Should instead of
 the menses bleeding at the nose appear, then  give
 No. 12,   two  successive  mornings; if it effects no
 change,  No. 38,  several times.  Should the flux have
 been suppressed by a fright, vexation, cold, then look
 to those  articles for the proper remedy.  If instead of
 the menses only spasms appear,  deep in the abdomen,
 with pressure on the breast,  anxiety, anguish sighing,
 groaning, great weakness so that  the patients  can
scarcely speak, then give  No. 41.  But if the spasms 
                    —  203  —
 advance upwards, produce vomiting, or spasms appear
 in the limbs, they cry, then give  No. 42.
   SpasntS during menstruation, very often only in the
 abdomen, or commencing with jerking of the limbs,
 anxious bending together, crying out, cold anxious
 Sweat, prostration on the ground, are commonly re-
 moved readily by  No. 1.  If the patient has regularly
 drunk coffee, is very chnly and complaining, worse in
 the evening, then give  No. 8.  Frequently the above
 mentioned means for spasms appearing instead of the
 menses, viz.  Nos. 41  and  42 are suitable.  If nausea
 and  fainting  be  present,  general coldness, paleness of
 face, the eyes failing, or too sensible to the light, and
 aversion to the noise; or warmth of body, abdomen dis-
 tended, hard, the pains searching, winding,|with press-
 ing and drawing, then give  No. 4.
   Colic with menstruation;  No. 14  is proper when
 suffering as with labour pains, pressing from the small
 of the back towards the abdomen;  No. 8,  with heavi-
 ness in the abdomen, like a stone, violent pressure at
 the extremity of the back-bone or in the small of the
 back, drawing downwards in the thighs, which become
 benumbed when sitting; painful pressing on the rectum
as if there Avere an  urging to stool and pains in the
back;  No. 5,  Avhen it is similar to   No. 8, but at-
tended Avith  bearing down, as if every thing would fall
out of the Avomb;  No. 13,  with  a twisting about in
the belly with some nausea, working, pains  as if from 
                   — 204 —
overstraining, stinging and spasms in the womb, upon
the bones over the vagina  as if beaten, and at interval
a pressing and drawing sensation; squeezing in the
bladder, a  feeling in the abdomen as if it would 6well
and burst;   No. 1,  for the same sensations, as if the
body would burst, with fulness and pressing in it, very
violent spasms, which extend to the breast; as if the
whole  intestines were cut into pieces;  the patient is
beside  herself,  bends together, throws  herself about,
gnashes with the teeth, cries frightfully, becomes quite
cold, stretches herself, so as to become at last stiff and
motionless, with  groaning, and the breath  becoming
shorter.
   If the menses be too strong and return before the
28th day,  continue more  than 4 days,  cease and then
commence again, then give  No. 13,   and forbid all
coffee, wine, cider, whiskey, especially mince-pies and
all ardent spirits for several months.  If the pains with
it are drawing, griping, extending from the small of the
back, towards the region of the womb, thirst, coldness
of the  limbs, fainting, if the  blood be dark and coagu-
lated ,  then give  No. 14.  If it yet continues too long
the next  time, or appears  too  soon,  if the spasms
present resemble a pinching and contracting, then give
about  the  4th  day of the menstruation,  No. 4,   and
 repeat it towards the 8th—14th day, and on the 3d day
of the next menstruation.  If one dose makes no alter-
 ation, or only for some time, then after 12 hours give 
                   —  205  —
another.  If all these remedies produce only little im-
provement,  then the cause is either in the mode of
living, for example, the sitting on a rocking-chair &c,
or another disease.   Some days after the menstruation
No. 18  may be given and repeated during 8 days be-
fore the next menstruation; and if it remain the same,
the next month, give  No. 35  two  mornings in suc-
cession.
  Hemorrhage  of women, especially during pregnancy,
or in confinement.
  The common domestic remedies and  the ordinary
medical treatment, commonly produce, even when they
afford  momentary relief,  on the other  hand  more
mischief, for instance, the cold water, after which often
inflammation follows,  consequently  it  is  especiaUy
dangerous after the birth of a child; rubbing with aether
produces frequent nervous attacks,  alum often brings
on indurations and other bad symptoms &e.  To stuff
in different things commonly answers no other purpose
than to conceal the bleeding, since it still flows, only
advances more  upwardly.
  It is necessary in every attack of this sort, for the
woman to lie quiet, and move herself as little as possible,
her mind remaining without care, and the utmost stil-
ness be preserved in the room and in the house.
  Again,  with every violent hemorrhage, the thighs
may be firmly bound around with a cloth, a sdk one
being preferable; also the upper-part of the arms.  A 
                   — 206 —
little cold water should be swallowed, and should pale-
ness and fainting appear, some drops of wine, only not
more than one  drop  at a time, will be found very
serviceable.    Smelling vinegar,  rubbing  the  nose,
temples, and other parts with vinegar is in many cases
very good, only the patient, as is often done, should
not be immundated with it, the utmost, a tea-spoonful
brought in the hand; or only the finger dipped in, so
that the smeU  of the vinegar may afterwards easily be
removed. With long continued hemorrhages of older wo-
men, not in confinement, it is advisable, that they should
abstain from aU Avarm  drink for a whole year;  on the
other hand, drink  cow-milk 5 or 6 times a day, which
has been cooled in  the cellar after milking, or has con-
gealed, or become sourish.  In cases of such tedious
discharges of blood, a  homoeopathic physician  should
be consulted;  if there be none near,  then write to the
nearest, who can  send the remedies, which in  most
cases wiU afford assistance.
  For pregnant females or after lying in, the cinnamon
tincture is sometimes of use, one drop in half a cup of
water, well mixed and  then a tea-spoonful, or only a
few drops  taken, as often as it is worse; particularly
when the hemorrhage arises after heavy lifting, carry-
ing, from  reaching too far with the arms,  or  after a
false step,  it may be immediately resorted to.  In cases
of necessity, a pieee of cinnamon may be taken and
chewed.  If it do  not  immediately  relieve,  then give 
—  207 —
 some  sugar,  and  Avhen the burning  is over,  give
 No. 15.
   For very copious continued hemorrhage,  especiaUy
 with pregnant women, which never entirely subsides,
 with cutting round the  navel, great urging pressing
 towards the womb and anus, with chills and coldness
 of the body, at the same time heat  advancing to the
 head,  great weakness,  tendency to lay down,  give
 No. 25.  If there are labour pains attending it, or  it be
 no better in a quarter of an hour, then give  No. 14,
 and see what  has  been  said respecting too  copious
 menstruation on No. 14.  No. 25  is  also the most
 important remedy in  all copious hemorrhages ^fter
 lying in.
   When dark-red  blood escapes in great  quantities,
 with violent pressing pains in the small of the back,
 and pains in the head,  especiaUy in the  temples, as if
 they would part asunder, then give  No. 12.
   No.  17  is, very  important in  the most dangerous
 cases,  when heaviness in the head, vertigo, vanishing
 of thoughts, sleepiness appear, with attacks of weak-
 ness fainting, coldness of the limbs,  paleness  of face,
 even twitching  around the mouth,  distortion of the
 eyes, or when face and hands become blue, strokes and
jerks pass  through the whole body; at  the same time
 the abdomen may be gently rubbed, or vinegar mixed
 with water and a cloth dipped in it laid on the parts;
afterwards some drops of wine given.  It is moreover 
                   — 208 —
helpful, when the hemorrhage  come  more by  starts,
with spasms, labour pains in  the womb, which go to-
wards the anus, an increased discharge of blood with
it.  Also when cutting in the abdomen, frequent pres-
sure to urinate, and a distinctly felt  tightness of the
hypogastrium is present.   It  is  always serviceable for
after-complaints of hemorrhages.
  No. 33  is useful for paroxysms  resembUng  labour
pains,  with drawing in the loins and small of the back,
or in the limbs; heat all over, with a rapid or full pulse,
swollen veins on the back of the hand, or in the face,
great restlessness, excessive liveliness, tremor in the
whole body, or numbness in the limbs, the senses van-
ishing, mist before the eyes,  delirium,  twitching of the
sinews or with  the  limbs, jerking in single* limbs,
alternating with stiffness of the joints.
  No. 5 is good, when the blood is neither particularly
clear, nor cloudy, with bearing doAvn into the female
parts, as if they would fall forward, violent pains in the
small of the back, at if it would break to pieces,  and
other symptoms  which are mentioned under "Abor-
tion".
  No. 32  is used, when the blood  is dark, thick, yet
not clotted or congealed,  the pain in the small of the
back is not as if it would break, but it draAvs  more to-
wards the abdomen, as far as the groins and  by these
pains the internal parts are  pressed down, by Avhich
the whole female parts become uncommonly tender. 
                    —  209  —
  No. 36  is applicable,  when the  blood is black and
clotted, and then fluid,  with  pains like throes, com-
monly Avith a red face; after it  No. 17  is frequently
useful.  If the blood is very black and clotted, and the
remedies prescribed do not relieve, then take saffron,
rub some it between the  fingers and smell it.
  Abortion, the too early  delivery  of the  foetus, may
often be prevented, even when the discharge of blood
and pains have appeared, or when  this  is not possible,
yet the complaints which accompany it abated, and the
worst  consequences  rendered tolerable.   It  entirely
depends on the causes and is often  a  very obstinate
disease.  Through the medicines of the common prac-
titioners the evil is only  made worse, because they
have no suitable medicines for such cases.
  When bearing down pains  with  a  pregnant female
appear, or even real labour pains, with some discharge
of blood, or at least slime, then the cause is to be ascer-
tained.  If it be from a  blow, too  heavy  lifting, and
stretching  out, a fall or otherwise  a powerful concus-
sion, then commonly  No. 15  succeeds.   If it arise
from the  state of the mind, then look for that.  The
sooner the remedy is given, the better.
  With violent pains  No. 14   is the first, with severe
discharge of blood  No. 25; and constant tedious con-
stipation  No. 13,  or if that fail  No. 12.
  No. 14   is applied, especially with violent cutting in
the bowels, from the small of the back, upon both sides
                                       14 
                    — 210 —
towards the region of the womb, with a sensation, like
an urging to stool or to pass Avater; these pains come
periodically  like throes, afterwards together  with  the
pains blood and many small clotted pieces appear.
  No. 5  serves with violent straining, urging pains in
the whole abdomen,  particularly at the bottom of it,
with the sensation, as if the whole were constricted or
distended, or at the same time a  bearing down, as if
the whole intestines would be pressed out; pains in the
small of the back, as if it would  break in pieces.
  No. 33  applies to spasms, thrusts, jerks and twitch-
ing followed by a stiffness of the whole body, without
consciousness; likewise a discharge of light-red blood,
always stronger with the spasms.
  No. 25, when with the same spasms, the conscious-
ness is retained, when a cutting pain is present around
the navel, when with the discharge of blood, it presses
towards  the lower parts.   No.  32   assists sometimes
in such cases, also   No.  27  which are to be looked
after in other places and cases.
  With ineffectual labour pains, when the pangs  are
so painful as to drive to distraction, then smell  No. 1;
if it do not help  or only for a short time, then  No. 3;
if Avith it there is constant urging to stool,  No. 13,  or
if this fail  No. 14;   should this also not relieve in an
hour, then give  No. 5  to smell.
  Should the labour pains be too weak, then give  No. 8.
If the same suddenly  cease, and bad attacks appear, 
                   — 211 —
tremor, stupefying sleep with snoring, then give  No. 2;
in many cases, Avhere it is not so bad, cinnamon affords
some relief, as has been before prescribed in cases of
hemorrhage.  Be cautious  of using ergot, which is
given as a black powder or a brown tincture, in such
doses,  as  frequently poison both mother and child,
or plunges  them  into very tedious diseases.  When
urgent  necessity induces to the use of this poisonous
medicine, then the fresh powder may be rubbed with
sugar, as much  as will lie on the point of a penknife,
or only smelled at.  This, if persons will have patience
for an hour, will  have  more effect, than swallowing
down the same by the spoonful.
  After -pains, are very often occasioned only by med-
icines, Avhich are applied in parturition, in great quan-
tities, or through too premature, violent labour, when
the woman or the doctor, or  both  are in too great a
hurry and will  not allow nature to take her proper
course; also through the hasty removal of the after-
birth, which here, to the reproach of the physicians, is
so common and which is always in the highest degree
injurious.  The  after-birth may remain, without any
inconvenience, 6, 12, or 24 hours, and it is even better
when it is not done so rapidly, and infinitely preferable
when it passes off itself, than when  it is forcibly taken
out, from which treatment  many childbed-fevers and
other dangerous  consequences  take their origin.
  If the after-pains are moderate and tolerable, then
                                      14* 
                   — 212 —
nothing need be done for them, for they are proper
and it is better, if they are rather too  strong, than
too weak.    The  less  and the  shorter the  pains,
the sooner will they be followed by another disease.
But if they are very violent, so that the patient is pre-
vented from rest, then give  No. 1  several times, then
No. 15,  in  an hour if it be no better   No.  14,  but
then  No. 13;  No. 8   is especially given, when the
pains are each time very long continued, or for several
days constantly returning.
  Milk-fever. After every moderately difficult birth,
No. 15,  in order te promote the cure of the part.  So
long as the milk-fever is not too severe, allow it to go
undisturbed;  should it be too high, it then may be mit-
igated by  Nos. 3   and   1  every 6 hours, the  one or
the other.   Sometimes  afterwards  Nos. 5,   12,  23
are serviceable, which may be looked  over  in other
cases.
  For constipation in childbed, nothing should be done,
and if it continue 14 days, as it is always a very good
symptom,  the woman will in consequence be the
healthier and stronger.  Should the  14 days pass, then
give one of the remedies recommended for constipation,
particularly   No. 12;  if it have no  effect in 12 hours,
once more, if in several hours  after that, no  stool ap-
pears, then  administer an  injection of warm  water.
But should real inconvenience and unpleasant symp-
toms  be caused by the  constipation  (not only such as 
                   —  213  -
arise from silly anxiety or mere imagination), then apply
without delay a remedy for it.  But should a woman
be very much alarmed, perhaps because old women
have put foolish notions into  her head, then give her
several times a day  No. 30.
  Loss of milk, is removed by  No. 8;  sometimes also
by other remedies, when other symptoms are combined
with it.
  Sore nipples, may often be avoided by washing them
in cold water, before the confinement, and after it by
washing with cold water, in which 5 or 6 globules o£
No. 15  are dissolved;  if this does not soon answer,
then give  No. 18,  and then wash them in the morn-
ing and evening with  No. 18  in water.  If in 2 days
it be no better, then give in like manner  No. 35,  and
if this also do not  ansAver, then give No. 18 inwardly
and wash Avith  No. 35  in water, and after some days
if no better, give  No. 35  and wash with No.  18.
Sometimes they are very hard to  cure, still a woman
should never wash  them with poisonous things, not
even Avith alum  or vitriol, because some of it always
becomes absorbed,  and the  children may be injured
even by little of them.
  Sore breast  from  the loss  of milk is relieved by
No. 8; from suppressed milk, when the child is put to
the breast too late, or sucks not sufficiently, then give
the child the remedy indicated and draw the milk out.
The best way is, when  any one can suck properly, or 
                   — 214 —
good sucking-glasses are to be had.  If not, take a large
jug, or a large tumbler, and  rarefy the air by heat, as
is  directed on page 82;  if this do not assuage them,
then pour some strong brandy into it, and set it on fire;
then the woman must bend over the jug, and the breast,
as soon as the flame begins to go out, must be laid upon
the jug.  One must not despair, if it do not immediately
succeed, but try again after some  hours  a few times.
Should it be caused by a bruise, or by vexation or fright,
then give the remedies recommended in such cases.
If it still continue,  or other  causes have  produced it,
then give here the indicated remedy and  lay aside all
salves  and quack-medicines, by which the breasts are
often rendered far worse, or it is driven on the lungs,
where there is no more help.  As  soon as possible the
milk should be given again to the child.
   In the first instance give   No. 12,  after 6 hours re-
peat it once;  if it be no better after 3 days,  then give
No. 5,   in 2 doses as before; if it continue after 4 days,
to be here and there hard, then give   No. 7;  if it still
remain red, then  give   No. 12  again.  Should  that
not remove the redness and swelling, then give No. 31,
after 6 hours, a second time; if it terminate in suppu-
ration, then give   No. 16 to smell, several  times.  If
after that the suppuration  proceed,  even to different
parts,  then give   No. 21;  if after 12 hours it be no
better,  No.  21  again,  and after 12 hours  No. 16
again &c.  But as  soon  as it begins  to improve, wait 
                     —  215 —
as long as possible and use  these remedies only, one
after another, as often as it pains badly again.
  (Jt5* Particular instructions concerning the many disease* of women,
      as also the regulation of conduct during pregnancy, parturition
      and confinement; the directions how most of the accompany-
      ing  attacks may be avoided or removed, will be given in a
      separate work, in which will be also treated the management
      of new-born infants, more fully than could be done in this
      work.
                    —*m&S<t£»—

              M.  Diseases of Children-
  New-born infants are sometimes apparently dead,
but may, if the birth he not protracted too long, in most
cases be  restored to life.   The child may be living  or
apparently dead, never the umbilical cord ought to  be
cut, as long as there is any perceptible pulsation in it.
The mouth is to be cleansed, with the finger, around
which some linen  is put, and the nose also carefully
cleaned.   The infant whose animation is suspended, is
to be wrapped round in warm cloths, and rubbed on the
breast and  hands  Avith  soft  flannel.   If the umbilical
cord does not soon begin to pulsate, it  is then to be cut
asunder  as usual, and the child  put into a Avarm bath,
so as to cover the wholeoody by the water, except the
face.  In this bath the  breast and limbs are gently to
be rubbed and moved about.  Should no sign of life ap-
pear after 5 or 10 minutes, then take tartarus emeticus
as much as will lie on the point of a pen-knife, put in
a large tumbler  of water  (not  caring if it  be  not  all 
                    —  21(j —
 dissolved), and lay a drop of it with the little finger on
 the infant's tongue.  Should no alteration take place in
 15 minutes, then repeat it.   Again in 15 minutes take
 a table - spoonful of this water, mix it Avith a tea-cup
 full of lukewarm pure water, and give it as an injection.
 In the interim, nothing should be used to smell at, or
 to rub Avith, or otherAvise.  The more hurry is used in
 applying every thing in confusion, the less good is done,
 to bring the life back again.  If after the application of
 the preceding means no change is produced in half an
 hour, then take, if the face is blue,  No. 2, if it is pale,
 No.  17,  and dissolve some globules in a tea-cup of
 water, which is to be used for an injection. In the mean
 time several drops of very cold water, or a very small
 stream of it may pass from a tea-kettle  and fall from
 the height of 5 or 6 feet on  the  breast  of the infant,
 but especially on the left  side of the breast; one person
 stands on a chair or  table with  the kettle,  another
 raises the infant with  its breast out of the water, and
 immediately after, puts it again into  the warm water,
 repeating  this, several times, afterwards the gentle rub-
 bing and pressing of the  limbs, with Avarm hands must
 be renewed, and thus alternated for some time.  Old
 persons are not as fit for this service  as young vigour-
ous, healthy ones.  As soon as symptoms of urination
appear, which in many instances  may be after 2 or 3
hours, then cease  to rub and  to  pour water, let the
infant remain in warm water, untd it begins to breathe 
                    — 217 —
 and cry, then wrap it in a good cloth, and lay it by its
 mother, or by a young healthy vigourous person.  If
 the face of the infant be red and  blue, then give now
 No. 3,  if pale  No.  17.
   Swellings on the  head, which arise  after the birth,
 commonly pass away  quickly, if a few globules of
 No. 15   are  dissolved in a  tea-spoonful of water and
 this rubbed upon the swelling; after one or two days, if
 it be requisite,  No. 23,   both inwardly and outwardly;
 if after two days it is the same, then make a slight in-
 cision, where it may best discharge itself and repeat
 No. 15.   If from bad  management bad ulcers arise,
 then give  No. 21.
   Swollen breasts often arise from the unskilful press-
 ing and squeezing of the nipples,  but if No. 15  be
 immediately given it will help; if they are already very
 red,  No. 14;  afterwards  No. 5,  or  if this  be of no
 service,  No.  12.  All taken inAvardly.   Should there
 be already a large boil and matter in it, then give No. 16,
 and after several days  No.  21.
   Hickupping  of  infants, commonly vanishes, when
 they are laid very warm on the mother's breast, or as
 much lump-sugar given  as will cover the point of a pen-
knife; or a small tea-spoonful of sweetened water, no
molasses, which produces acid and phlegm.
   Stoppage in the nose, rheum, obstructs the breath
while sucking. Rub a little goose-grease, or almond-oil,
or cream externally  on the  nose, apply a little with a 
                   — 218 —
feather on the inside; give  No. 13;  if by the follow-
ing morning it is not removed,  then  every 6 hours
No. 31  several  times;  if water runs from  the  nose,
No. 14;  if it be worse every  evening,   No.  29;   if
worse every time the child is exposed  to  the cool air,
No. 22.
  Inflammation of the eyes, pains of the eyes with new-
born infants.  Allow no bright light to fall on the eyes,
give No. 3;  after 6 or 12 hours  No. 22.   Frequently
No. 14  or  7  are serviceable, which will be seen by
referring to  pages 24 and 27.
  Constipation, arises often from a defect in the manner
of living, which must be altered; never wait, with little
children  more than 24 hours, then always give an in-
jection of lukewarm milk and water; if this do not suc-
ceed, the next time add some sugar, and  at  the  same
time the remedies prescribed in page 183.  If neither
Nos. 12,  13,  nor   2  immediately relieve, then the
remedies must be given to the mother or nurse, not to
the child, because it  must then operate  through  the
milk upon the child.
  Sleeplessness is commonly occasioned   by injurious
things, such as  coffee drinking by the mother, fennel-
tea given to  children, or other masses, instead of simple
pure nourishment.   It is  often caused by meat, wine
and heating articles.  Likewise by placing the head to
high, when all  infants should be laid Avith the head
very low, give  No. I;  if it fail and if the fece be red, 
                    — 219  -
then give  No. 2;   if flatulence accompany it or belly-
ache, then give  No. 14;  if it occur after weaning,
No. 5.
  Crying, when no cause can be assigned for it.  In
many cases the mother should be more attentive, either
the child is somewhere pricked by a pin, or is bound
up to tight, it is cold, or Avants air or water, or to lie
in a different  position;  something  may have injured
the eye, or the ear, or it has a pain in the ear, or cannot
pass water.  It requires patience and quiet to ascertain
the cause. If the child cry day and night, and on every
occasion, it is often scolded, almost flung from one place
to another, or whipped and called an ill-tempered, bad
child.  The savages are  more  rational and would be
shocked at such roughness. No child under one year
old, ever cries without  a sufficient  cause, and it is the
duty of parents and nurses, to consult the child's in-
clination, and to avoid and prevent as much as possible
the crying.                                      „
  It is the very worst thing, a real crime, to give children
laudanum.  Such children never become as old, nor as
hearty and vigourous, as  they otherwise might have
been; nearly every one becomes in consequence, either
stupid or vicious.  The nurses and attendants, as they
are misnamed, are very often a base, worthless set of
people, who carry with  them  their phials of poison,
administering it secretly and hastily to the poor children,
in order that they themselves  may indulge in dissipa- 
                   — 220 —
tion  and laziness.   The time may come  when such
acts  wiU be punished as a murder.  Until- this will take
place, may the curse and infamy fall on these destroy-
ers of innocent children.
  Conscientious people will not take it  for misfortune,
to be kept awake, because the child cries! And if the
nurse and mother cannot sleep for a week—even for
two  or  three weeks together, is it not a  mere  trifle,
when set against the misfortune of having the child
afterwards placed on a sickbed for lhat length of time
or even longer, Avhich  on that account is more sick,
more difficult to cure, if cureable at all, because it for-
merly had poison administered, that they whose duty
it was to attend the  child, might sleep, quietly and un-
disturbed.  The few nights now are so  many weeks.
  When there is ear-ache or head-ache, they can often
be removed  by  No. 14;  if combined  with heat and
restlessness, by No. 1,   and afterwards No. 3;  long
continued crying may  often  be hushed  by   No. 5.
Should there be an urging to stool present  and a sour  j
discharge, then give No. 9.                          ■!
  Ruptures.  Should the navel protrude, take a wide
bandage, and lay a piece of folded linen upon the navel,  .
and then bind it 2 or 3  times around the body.  This
should often be kept  to its proper place,  or laid  on
fresh, but this requires patience, which every mother
should have, or consider herself deficient in her mater-
nal duty.  When removing or replacing the bandage, 
                    — 221 —
the rupture should be lightly pressed back with one
hand.
  Should the child have a rupture in the groin, then
no bandage should be applied,  as it is injurious.  By
taking  No. 13,   or  afterwards   No. 6,   sometimes
also   No. 14,  and when these should not succeed, by
No. 18,   and after some time again one of the preced-
ing  remedies,  the rupture is  almost always readily
cured.  Should it be otherwise, then consult a homoeo-
pathic physician.
  Retention of urine.   Smelling  camphor  or taking
No. 3,  several times, very generally  relieves, some-
times  No. 8  also, which will be seen by referring to
page 191.
  Soreness, especially between the thighs.  Wash  the
child every day with lukewarm water,  and do not rub
it Avhilst drying.  Fine starch, made of wheat, not of
potatoes,  is to be sprinkled on;  most things  coming
from the apothecary, are  injurious, as also all salves
and washes.  Galls are not fatal to children; patience
is only necessary,  as it should not be removed too sud-
denly.   As soon as it shows itself, give No. 14,  if it
be worse  No. 29;  if the child is yellowish, and  the
galled parts appear raAV,  also  behind the ears, then
No. 7   may be of use, and often after 4  or 5 days
No. 18  or  29.   If there be a rash attending it, then
give   No. 18.  If it arise  from a diarrhoea, then  see
what is  said on it farther on.  In many cases, where 
                    —  222  —
No. 18  does not avaU,  No. 21  may be given.  It is
always proper to give the same remedies to both mother
and child.
   Thrush.   Cleanliness  in  repeated washing of chil-
dren often is helpful; and it is still more serviceable to
wash the skin  of the whole body, than the frequent
washing out the mouth,  by which many nurses scour
till the blood comes; this avails nothing, for the thrush
appears again or goes down in the throat.  Above all
things, put away the rags filled with pap, sucking bot-
tles, &c.  A diligent mother or nurse can bring up any
child without  these filthy articles; if  the child cries
much,  it is better to let it cry,  than to  close  its mouth
in this injurious way.  The thrush is  frequently very
soon cured, if  No. 7  be given, and after 5 or 6 days
No. 18.   A weak solution of borax slightly applied to
the mouth with a brush, is sometimes good.
   Summer-complaint with children. Keep the children
cool, let them have cold water to drink, take care that
they have a sufficiency of pure air to breathe, be cauti-
ous as to what they eat and drink, give  them especially
in the 2d year no tea, no coffee, no beer &c., nothing
sour, seasoned, acrimonious, and let the mother also
follow this course while nursing.   Especially avoid all
unripe fruits and pies made of them;  generally allow
no fruit, no cherries to be eaten, as soon as a diarrhoea
appears;  allow  no pastry, nothing dressed in lard or
butter, no eggs, no poultry or other fowls; on the other 
                    — 223 —
hand more mutton and plenty of fresh butter.  Thus
may this disease  often be prevented, and if it do not
pass off, it may be cured by a  few doses of  No. 25.
Should this not succeed, then use morning and evening
No. 13  once; if it return again with the hot weather,
and severe thirst accompany it, give  No.  12; in many
cases it is requisite to give this twice.  Should it help
only for a short time, give  No. 29;   if it appear again
in cool weather, give  No. 22;  if the tongue be white
or yellow furred,  No. 20.  Should  the child be very
weak and pale, give  No. 19  once.  Children who
have  been very low, have, according to credible testi-
mony, been cured, by fresh unsalted  butter, which has
been melted by the fire and given a tea-spoonful at a
time.
   Spasms in the chest.   New-born infants have often
times a kind of spasm, interrupting their regular breath-
ing, and becoming blue in the face, for which  No. 25
is very suitable; if necessary it may be repeated.  If
children awaken  suddenly with a shriek, as  if they
Avould choke, have a dull hollow, dry cough, are anxi-
ous, then may a  healthy man of a  mUd  temper, who
is still in possession of his full vigour, often produce a
rapid  relief, by passing with the palm of his right hand
rather quickly down from the head to the point of the
foot, keeping the  hand about an  inch from the  body in
the process; should  it not instantly reUeve, it  maybe
repeated, but not carrying the hand directly back, but 
                    — 224  —
turning himself about, and carrying the hand in a wide
circle, again to the head.
  Many overAvise persons may consider this to be su-
perstitious;  but it takes place quite naturally, and ex-
periments have verified the fact;  whoever will  not
credit the thing, can let it alone.  Should a similar at-
tack recur again  soon,  and the process of passing the
hand is unavailing, then  smell once at   No. 31,   or
twice if requisite.
  Liver-grown.   With this  children become  short
breathed, anxious, restless, throAving themselves about,
drawing up  the legs and crying, the breath is some-
times irregular; the region  of the pit  of the stomach
and under the ribs,  is distended, so as scarcely to yield
to pressure; it arises commonly from a cold, cold winds
&c.; here   No. 14   is very  proper.
  Spasms and fits  of children.   If the  cause be  as-
certained, it  will contribute  to  the  selection of  the
proper remedy for its removal.  Be not over anxious,
and let not various remedies at once be applied. When
the affection does not show itself as a  symptom of ap-
proaching death, in which case all help, is in most
cases unavailing, then these attacks are most generally
of short duration, and must be allowed to pass off quiet-
ly. When the paroxysms continue too long, or as soon
as one is over another appears, or when each succeed-
ing attack is more violent than the preceding, then is
it necessary to give remedies  during the fits without 
                    — 225 —
delay.   The violence of the spasms  is often abated
instantly by smelling camphor.   Other remedies are
commonly administered, sometimes after the paroxysm
is over, or just before it subsides.  Should there be an
exacerbation soon after taking a remedy, then it must
be waited for.  But should the first dose produce no
immediate alteration, then repeat the remedy, as soon
as a worse  attack shows itself.  Should the attacks
alter and become lighter, then it is preferable to wait
for some time, in order to see, Avhether the improvement
will continue; but if it change, so that it returns in an-
other form with new symptoms, then another remedy
is proper, Nos. 1,  4,  and  14  are the principal rem-
edies.
  For  weak, sickly children  who  often are liable to
them, without any other symptoms, give  No. 1.
  When single limbs are convulsed, or only the muscles
here and there, frequent attacks of heat arise with it,
when light slumbers are accompanied by frightful starts,
combined with  violent crying and trembling of the
whole body, generally when children have spasms, the
cause of which is unknown,  or when it is  likely that
they may arise from worms, teething &c, altough it is
uncertain,  when the spasms return  every day at  a
certain hour, and heat and- perspiration follows, or
every other day something earlier or  later, then give
No. 4,  and  repeat it after the next attack once more.
In the last case   No. 7  is often serviceable.
                                     15 
                   — 226 —
  When the arms and legs are convulsed,  the head
turned from side to side, and when the child lies with
half opened eyes senseless; one cheek red, the other
pale; moaning and longing for drink, then give  No. 14,
to be repeated if necessary. If they are short breathed,
sick at  stomach or vomit,  have a diarrhoea, frequently
stretch  themselves out,  spasmodically  to their full
length,  before, during, or after the attacks, then give
No. 25,   and repeat it as often  as it is worse.
  When there is a tremor on the whole body, the arms
and legs thrown about, loud crying  in the paroxysms,
without being conscious of it; when the child lies stupi-
fied and senseless; or when the body is swollen, no
stool or urine passing for some time;  if the mother,
who nurses the child,  has  had a violent fright, or been
excited, in which  last  case  No. 14  should be given
afterwards and the fit has arisen from that, give No. 2,
and repeat it as often as it  is worse.
  For distended hard  abdomen, when it is otherwise
not applicable for  the preceding remedy, but if eruc-
tation be combined, when water is discharged from the
mouth attended with  fever, great weakness after the
fits, give  No. 7.
  In similar attacks like the preceding,  where  No. 7
does not avail,  or when the child rubs its nose much,
or when worms escape, give  No. 27.
  Teething of children. When the teeth approach, the
gums are broader, as if angular and tickle and itch, are 
                    —  227  —
whitish,  particularly on  the edges; the mouth at the
same time is hot, the child restless, especially at night,
has flushes of heat, succeeded by paleness, puts every
thing to the mouth, in order to bite it, sometimes bites
the  nipple hard when sucking.  Sometimes cannot
suck well, the gums swell, are hot and painful.
  Lancing the  gums is  a bad plan; only in cases of
sickly children,  whose  parents have the scrofula or
syphilis,  then it may  be done as a palliative;  but it
should be done  only when the proper  remedies have
failed, as it is far preferable,  for the  teeth to pass
through by their own power.
  If it be done, the  incision should  be made very
slightly,  only a nick, and not on the edge, but on the
side  of the gum.
  For the salivary flow and slight looseness of the bow-
els when teething nothing should be done, except it be
too severe, then   Nos. 7   and   18  are  especially ser-
viceable.
  When the premonitory symptoms of teething, as
they have been described, continue too long, when there
is no distinct swelling and whitish appearance, or at
least no protrusion of the teeth appears,  then give, for
3 or 4 weeks   No.  35,   once every week.  When
children are weakly, let them  only smell it.   If violent
symptoms appear,  then  smelling  camphor or  sweet
spirits of nitre, will remove them.
  When the child is very uneasy, will not sleep, at one
                                      15* 
                    — 228 —
 time too peevish,  at another too cheerful,  somewhat
 feverish, give  No. 1;  if it do not succeed, repeat it;
 if it fail, give  No. 3;  afterwards when that also fails,
 No. 14.
  When a high fever arises, heat, thirst, the child fre-
 quently screaming and putting his hand in his mouth,
 starts in sleep, give also  Nos. 1,   then  3,  then  14.
  Should either the first or second relieve, then wait
 for some time; if it be worse again, repeat these reme-
 dies, and only if the one remedy fail, give the next.
 If there be combined a dry short cough, and constipa-
 tion, then  No. 13  is better than  No. 14.
  No. 14  is especially suitable, when the children have
 at the same time, a dry whooping kind of cough, rest-
 less at night, throw themselves about, drink often, with
 a burning heat, redness of the skin and eyes, anxious-
 ness, with sobbing, groaning, short, quick, rattling
 breath and tightness on the chest;  tremor of the limbs,
 when a single shock runs often through the limbs, sin-
 gle  limbs convulsed.   Should  No. 14  in this case not
 succeed, use   No.  5.
  Should  spasms take place, they are commonly pre-
 ceded by  other morbid affections, which  have been
described before, or also by diarrhoea, paleness of face,
dulness of the  eyes, but little appetite, the child  will al-
ways be carried, lays his head on the shoulder of the
person who carries it.  Then  No. 14  often acts as a 
                   — 229 —
preventative.  No. 4  also prevents it often, when the
symptoms are such as mentioned under  No. 4.
  Should the child have spasms  suddenly, or before
any other medicine has been given, or before a proper
remedy can be  selected, then let  it spend its violence
for a  while and alloAV it to smell the cork of  No. 4,
holding the cork to the nostril whilst inhaling.  Should
a stronger  fit follow,  let it smell  again.  If it abates,
wait some time.  If no success follows after repeated
application, then give  No. 14,   once  or twice.
  No. 5 is proper, when  Nos.  4  and  14   have
failed, when a stupifying sleep follows the attack and
continues long,  perhaps lasting to the next attack.  It
should be given,  before any other remedy, Avhen the
children awaken suddenly as if frightened, look around
anxiously,  with an entirely altered look, the pupil of
the eye is much enlarged,  they stare about,  as if frigh-
tened  at something;  when  the whole body becomes
motionless  and stiff,  a burning  in the forehead and
hands;  or they  wet the bed often (as under No. 27).
  No. 27 may  be given, when the children, beside the
attacks, often wet the bed, and have had for a long
time before a dry cough, very like  the whooping cough,
Avhich then became exacerbated  to which  are added
spasms  of the breast  and  limbs.  It is useful for older
children, who have spasms with their second teething,
especiaUy when they previously and after rub the nose
very much. 
                   — 230 —
  Limping of children.  If it is occasioned by one leg
being shorter than the other, there is generally around
the joint of the shorter leg a  thickness or swelling;
sometimes also ulcers are formed.  This disease is cer-
tainly very difficult to overcome, and frequently incur-
able, when it  has  been neglected a long time,  because
then alterations in the joints have  taken place, which
cannot be removed.  For this reason, parents ought to
be very attentive, in order to notice this complaint as
soon as it shoAvs itself, and seek in  time the advice of a
homoeopathic physician.  If it has been wrenched  or
fractured, it may be either learned from the child,  or
the pain and swelling  which quickly appear, will  be-
tray it.  Give   No. 15  and consult a skilful surgeon.
But if it arise without any  external cause, there will
be no pains accompanying it, the child walks  at once
with a lame gait, particularly in the hips, the leg being
drawn up.   Then give   No. 7,  and  if in 2 or 3 days
it is no better   No. 5;  after some days  No. 7  may
be  repeated, and  No. 5  repeated,  if it  is no better
after the first time. But as  soon as  possible a physi-
cian ought  to be consulted.   If this cannot be done,
then try No. 23,  several times, given in water, every
day a tea-spoonful until an improvement is  evident.
Afterwards No. 35, and  if this fails,  then give No. 28.
  Stammering.  In the commencement of this habit, it
is the best time to wean children from it, afterwards it
is much more difficult.  The best method is to avoid 
                    — 231 -
scolding them, as it only makes matters worse; but to
employ the child every day several times in the task,
of inhaling and emitting the breath for some time quite
slowly, Avhilst the act of breathing out is accompanied
by a clapping of the hands or some other action, in
order to distinguish the time of drawing breath from
that of breathing it out.   Then  let the child pronounce
some words, but only while breathing out, and nothing
while  drawing in  the breath.   Let this be often re-
peated, every day; and  the child will soon  be cured of
stammering.  It vanishes also often after  some doses
of No. 5,   and afterwards  No. 7,  or  No. 44,  once
and afterwards  No. 18.
                   —«ss»®«8e»—

              N. Diseases of the Skin.
  Rash.   There are different kinds of rash; when at-
tended with fever,  the  patient should be cautious of
taking cold, but not keep himself too warm; both are
injurious.  If no fever accompany  it, or  none worth
noticing, still colds should be guarded against, and if
any one should be seized by it, he should instantly take
medicine.   If the rash  prevails in  the vicinity, or al-
ready  in the same house, and others are affected at the
same time,  without its being the same kind, which ap-
pears, the breast becomes contracted, breathing is diffi-
cult,  with frequent giddiness, loss  of vision, tremor,
nausea, vomiting, colic, diarrhoea, great  restlessness, 
                    — 232 -
fits of fainting, and  other attacks, then give  No. 25,
after a  few hours  you may repeat it once,  and the
eruption of the  rash will either be considerably ad-
vanced or completely removed.
  Children and often adults, especially after colds, have
a rash,  where red flat small spots arise, about the size
of a pin's head, flat, not elevated, always visible in heat
or cold, with itching biting at night, restless sleep; in
the evening shivering and at night heat; children are
then very restless and fractious, crying much.   Here
No. 3  is good, which after 6 or 12 hours may be re-
peated, and if the foIloAving day it be no better No. 14,
and after  some days if requisite  No. 18.   After the
last remedy  perspiration  sometimes appears, which
ought not to be checked.
  Nettle-rash, red spots, partly flat and smooth, partly
elevated, 'like the sting of a nettle,  or poison of the
sumach, with a  fine stinging itching, as from many
fleas, particularly towards mid-night;  with a bad appe-
tite,  there is a fulness in the pit of the stomach; the
patient being fatigued and weak withal;  No. 8  cures
this, Avhen it proceeds from improper food; from poi-
sonous parsnip   No. 23;   if  it come from sumach
No. 5;  or  23;   still oftener  No. 12;  if it arise from
cold  No. 22;  if a head-ache and red face accompany
it  No. 5;  if a  bad cold in the head with it, No. 16.
  If flat red spots appear from time to time, commonly
on single parts, with strong itching and pains like a 
                    —  233  —
wound,  especially with  tipplers,  then  give   No. 13,
if that fail  No. 18.
  Measles.  As  soon as  the  first symptoms appear,
give  No. 8;   when the  measles prevail in the neigh-
bourhood, then give  No. 8  every 3 or 4 days,  when
any slight cold, catarrh or cough appear.  If the fever
be high,  give  No. 3,  and when this does not relieve
entirely,  give  No. 18,  and afterwards, as often as it
is worse   No. 3.  Should the  eruption not break out,
give  No. 12;' if the chest be very much oppressed:
No. 25.    When the glands under or before  the ears
swell, give  No. 15.
  French, measles.  By giving   No. 3  and alternating
with  No. 1,  Avhen there is  great restlessness, this
disease may be in most  cases easily removed, also  by
using the preceding remedies.
  Scarlet-fever. The purples  produce purple-red spots
like red wine; when  pressed  upon by the finger, the
place will not turn white; on  the spots  are a  number
of little granules,  which are in the skin.  Here  No. 3
is good, sometimes repeated, or alternated with  No. 1.
Should they not be sufficient,  then give   No.  18,  and
then  No. 30,  and  should the  fever  be afterwards
worse  No. 3.
  In the  true scarlet-fever are light-red yellowish red
spots, on which a white  mark is left behind after pres-
sing with the finger, and no  granules.  In this case
No. 5  is proper, and in bad  cases  No. 7, and then 
                   — 234 —
No. 5  again.  If both are combined with the scarlet,
then it is difficult to cure;  both remedies must then be
alternated; if its seat be in the throat only and  Nos. 5
and  7  do not relieve,  then  immediately call  in a
homoeopathic physician.
  Small-pox.   The chicken-pox,  ommonly pass off
without trouble  of themselves;  if  the  fever  be high,
give No. 3;  if much head-ache accompany it  No. 5.
  The  true small-pox is cured by   No. 37,  by one or
a few doses, so easily, that Ave have no need  to be so
much afraid of it. It is very proper to keep the patient
from the light, as soon as the pustules are out, but not
before; by this means, all marks will be prevented.
  The varioloid is  almost always  soon  removed by
Nos. 5  and  18;  the first, when attended with much
headache, and a furred tongue; the last, in order to
bring the eruption quickly to maturity.
  Erysipelas.  It is an old rule, never to apply any
thing greasy or wet to the erysipelas;  all plaisters and
salves are dangerous, and no judicious physician of the
old school  will allow their use.  Only dry applications
should be made, rye-meal is the best, and all that is
required.   Fine powder from  wheaten starch abates
the itching.  Against the fever   No. 3 is to be given;
if the erysipelas be radiated, if the streaks are produced
on different parts, then give  No. 5,   and after some
days, if necessary,  a second dose;  if the erysipelas be
on  the joints, give  No. 12,  and afterwards  No. 16. 
                    — 235  —
If by these means, it be not quickly mended, then give
No. 38.   Should small or  large bladders arise upon it,
then give  No. 23.
  Itching.   This is commonly associated with  other
symptoms, which will lead to the adequate proceeding.
If it be unconnected, then try first, what brushing  the
whole body will do, then washing in warm water, then
washing with soap; if it be not abated by these means,
take  No.  18.  If it be especially on some parts very
severe and urges to scratch heavily, then rub the parts
with sweet oil, until the skin be quite moistened, and
gradually rubbing it till completely dry.  If it annoys
principally during the night, then in the evening wash
the parts in whiskey; if it extends over the entire body,
or with children and mothers, take wheaten starch and
poAvder it  thickly  over all the parts.   Only in cases,
Avhere one knoAv not how to procede, take camphor,
either rubbed in the  powder, or dissolved  in spirits,
mixed with water, and wash with it.
  Many kinds of itching can very speedily be removed
by remedies,  for example,  when it arises always when
undressing,  Nos. 13  or  19;  if it particularly annoys
after getting to bed, like flea-bites over the whole body,
when scratching causes its passing from one part to
another,   No.  4;   if it first show  itself after getting
Avarm in bed,  No. 8;  if it fail, take  No. 7,  especially
if the annoyance last the whole night; if it still con-
tinues,  after  several days  No. 18,  and afterwards 
                    — 236 —
No. 29.  When it severely burns with the itching, take
No. 23,  and afterwards  No. 16.  Should it bleed much
after scratching,  take  No. 7,  and alternate every 8
days with  No. 18,   until it passes away.
  Itch.  Every itch suppressed by external application
does but produce another disease, which often breaks
out immediately, or after several weeks, or not till after
some years; but the later, the more difficult it is after-
wards to cure it.  It is consequently improper, to sub-
ject oneself to such dangers, even if the annoyance
were very great.  Employ the means prescribed before
the itching, and use remedies  inwardly, by which a
gradual cure will be attained.   Take first  No. 7,  and
after several days  No. 18,  and continue to alternate
with them, except  that when it improves, the taking
must be omitted. If it be worse, take them the oftener.
But if it assume a different form, take other remedies.
If the itch be dry and in small pustules,  No. 29 often
applies, taken every other day, or  No. 16,  once morn-
ing and evening and then   No.  30 every evening and
morning.   If the itch produces great bladders, then
No. 45  helps, taken first in the morning and evening,
then discontinued for 24 hours; then take, if it abates
not, a third dose and wait 48 hours, then a fourth, and
wait 72 hours.  Should it after all not disappear, take
No. 7   several times, and if still no better, take a tea-
spoonful of tar, or a drop of creosot and shake it in a
bottle of water, let it settle and apply the water to the 
                    —  237  —
skin, where it is worst.  Should it disappear too quick-
ly, then immediately take  No. 18  or  19,   until it
returns again, otherwise it may lead to dangerous conse-
quences.  If there  are large pustules, which become
yellow and blue,  then take  No. 38,  as often as the
pains are bad.  The cure of the itch will call for several
weeks patience.  Should the preceding remedies not
succeed, then apply to a  homoeopathic physician.
   Scab on children, or milk-scab, scall,  on the head, in
the face and on other parts, ought never to be treated
at any period, outwardly, or at most with hair-powder
or sometimes with very weak soap-water.   If around
it inflammation appears,  the child being restless, give
No. 3,  after about 6 or 12 hours  No. 23, and after
the same time  No. 18,   and after some days, when
requisite,  No. 23  again, and this continue.
   Scall.  If it shows itself in the nape of the neck and
face, if the eyes are affected, are red and sore,  No. 16
is good; if the glands of the throat and nape are swollen,
red and  painful,  give No. 12;  if they are without
pain, very hard, No. 22;   if the under-part be wet and
smells badly, give  No. 11,  and afterwards  No. 23;  if
the running be very corrosive and  produces ulcers,
give  No. 19,   and  afterwards  No. 23.   These reme-
dies may be often repeated, if after several days it be
no better, or even if worse, some globules may be put
in  water and the margin  of the scall made wet with it.
  Biles.  There is in the skin a red spot, hard and 
                    —  238  —
painful; it elevates and swells to the size of a hickory-
nut or larger, being highest in the centre point, it re-
mains hard and dark-red, upon which a little matter
issues from the point,  mind, with blood, on which the
core of suppuration may  be seen, which by degrees will
come out, after which the pains will cease  and the biles
disappear.   Nothing is required but to lay on the part
a little cheAved bread; the quicker it suppurates by using
drawing plaisters, honey, sugar, roasted onions &c, the
sooner it returns again and  often on parts, where it is
more disagreeable;  let No. 15  be first taken.  Should
it come again, repeat   No. 15  immediately, when it is
over, take   No. 18,  and so every time; thus the pre-
sent  cause  of it is expelled and returns  after  longer
intervals, if not another disease breaks out in this way.
Let not this be interfered with by sanatives, which drive
it upon the intestines, and thus makes the case much
more difficult.
  Bad kinds of biles, very painful, which become blue
and increase rapidly in circumference, are soon removed
by  No. 38,  very large ones by  No. 16.
  Whitlows.  No other application  is wanting,  except
a poultice of white bread  softened in boiled milk; if the
pains are very acute, let a fresh egg be opened at the
thick end and thrust the finger into it, and let it remain
there until it abates.   Yet medicines taken inwardly,
do much more good; as soon as it appear take  No. 7,
if this should not help,  No. 16;  if by these methods 
                    — 239 —
it is not dispersed, take  No. 21,  and as often as the
pains are very severe, alternate  Nos. 16   and  21.
In particularly bad cases, when  the finger is dark-red
and bluish, and  the pains very  acute, take  No. 38,
and if necessary, repeat it or alternate with  No. 16;
should it still shew a blackish burning ulcer, then take
No. 19,   and alternate with  No. 29.
  Beales, abscesses, every other swellings which con-
tain matter, are to be treated in the same manner.  It
is in this case always preferable, to use no other appli-
cation than what is  recommended  above.    Saffron,
onions,  honey &c.,  produce very often severer pains,
or ripen the swelling too quickly, so that the complaint
appears again or takes another course. Opening them
is in many cases  necessary, particularly when no ho-
moeopathic physician can be had, who will only in rare
cases resort to it.  If by using the prescribed reme-
dies for  whitlows,  they are not soon better, or do
not pass away of themselves,  then it is necessary,
especially with large swellings, to lay them open. Nev-
ertheless this  should never be done, when  the beal is
in the region of the groin, or near the anus.   A skilful
physician will likewise  never make an incision, when
he perceives by his finger, a throbbing in the swelling;
for such swellings  Nos. 18,  19,  and   38   be taken
in considerable intervals from each other, though it is
safest to consult  a homoeopathic physician, as it may
lead to fatal results.  This is the case Avith the various 
                    — 240 —
kinds of cancers,  or hard nodes with poignant pains,
from which cancers spring.  In these cases nothing
externally should be done.
  Often the glands are only indurated, especially on the
neck or nape;  for  these  No. 7  may be  taken and
after some days  No. 22,  and  after some weeks, if
necessary,  the same remedies repeated.  If it be not
cured, consult in time a homoeopathic physician.
  Chilblains which are occasioned by the frost of winter
and  in summer, but more so in autumn and also in
spring; equally so when the frost is in the limbs, with-
out producing ulcers, when they  itch, burn,  sometimes
with great  pain, break up, bleed;  these are easily cured
by   No. 8,  and when this fails, by  No.  18.  With
very acute  pains  No. 14  aids much, and  afterwards
No. 19.   The only domestic  remedy, which  in these
cases can be applied without danger, is  the common
strong glue, which is made thick, and laid warm on the
part.   Then a strong paper is  thickly covered with
glue and laid upon it. When after some days the pains
are gone, then wash the part with warm water grad-
ually and cautiously.
  Varicose  veins, on the feet and other parts; appear
especially during pregnancy; it  is a superficial vein
which has  enlarged, reddish, blue or lead coloured, is
increased when standing or suspending  the  limbs,
smaller in lying, may be pressed together without pain,
but in some times getting constantly larger and may 
                    — 241 —
then burst and a large quantity of blood go to Avaste.
It is proper to wrap a broad band around the limb, so
as to remain firm,  but not  too tight; the women are
sometimes using a sort of stocking or drawsers, Avhich
may by strings be made more or less tight. But this
alone will not suffice; if the knots go from one  part,
then they appear in another, they often fix on a part,
on which no pressure can be applied.  It is best to take
Nos. 15   and  8   and alternate  them every Aveek.
When pregnant  women have many of them,  they
should not stand too much, nor eat  too much heavy
food;  it even impedes the parturition.
   Ulcers,  are open,  purulent, or humid, more  or less
deep places in  the skin.  If they originate in various
veins,  they are to  be treated like them.   Only  that
No. 38  may be given, and when this fails to afford
any more relief No. 21.  This remedy can also be ap-
plied externally, by dissolving some globules in a table-
spoonful of water and every day putting some  on the
part with the finger, or dipping a rag in it and laying
it upon it.
  With all long continued ulcers it is best, to consult
a homoeopathic physician.   The longer time the  ulcer
has already been formed,  or the oftener it has come
again, the more  tedious must the cure  be, because
otherwise another or Avorse malady will infallibly arise.
It is particularly dangerous,  to dry them up with vit-
riol, white lead or lead-water.
                                     lfl 
                    — 242 —
   If  the  pains  are  very sharp, then take malt and
 pound it  to flour, make yeast-dough with it, thin it
 with  beer (not porter), spread  it on a rag and lay it
 fresh, two or three times a day, upon the ulcer.
   With very deep ulcers (when no homoeopathic phy-
 sician is near),  turpentine may be applied.  Not the
 poisonous oil of turpentine, but  the resin of turpentine.
 Melt  an ounce of the best Venetian turpentine over a
 very  gentle fire,  gradually stir into it 4 ounces of pure
 yellow wax, then dry the ulcer, as deep as possible,
 with  a linen cloth, and take a spoonful of the mass,
 and in the instant, when the melted mass is about co-
 agulating and is not too hot, pour it into the ulcer.
 Do this every third day.   But this does not always
 help effectually,  or only for a while, when no homoeo-
 pathic physician is employed with it.
   Upon ulcers, which make  not so deep a hole,  lay a
 fine linen cloth dipped in warm water, and bind it on
 well  and warm.   With this take every week  once
 No. 18,  Avhich frequently succeeds; with  very burn-
 ing ulcers  No.  19   is  good;  when they burn and
 smell bad No. 29;  when they  affect the parts around
 them and little pimples arise around them, or small
 ulcers about the large one, then  No. 38  is best.
   Diseased unhealthy skin, ulcerating after every in-
jury;  turn to page 153.
   Nails growing in  may produce bad  ulcers.  The
common method is, to cut away the nail, and particu- 
                   — 243 —
larly on the side where it grows in, to cut away  as
much as possible.  But then the nail grows the sooner
inwards, and  after a short time we are in the same
difficulty. This kind of cutting is only applicable, when
very much depends on being able immediately to walk
again.  Yet still  if some lint were pushed between the
nail and flesh,  with a dull penknife, it would do much
better.  Whoever  has any skill may do  this himself,
especially if previously he have used a warm foot-bath.
If proud flesh have already grown,  then strew fine
powdered  loafsugar upon it, every day twice,  and
spare the foot for several days as much as possible.
  At the same time  the nail should be scraped, very
thin in the  centre,  with a sharp knife, and repeat this
every day until it  is  become as thin as  possible.  By
this method it heals  far  quicker  on the edges and
gives out always more easily, so that lint can with less
difficulty be fixed  between the nail and flesh. If the
edge of the nail have rough points, scape these away,
without cutting.
  The only method to get  rid entirely of this evil, is to
cut away the nail properly, not however, according to
the shape of the  toe, as the nails of a healthy man must
be cut, but on the contrary, scooped out, so  that the
nail be cut  away as deep in the centre as possible, but
on both ends where it turns round and grows in, ought
none to be  cut away.  This should not be done at once,
but afterward; every week bathe the feet, and cut the
                                     16* 
                   — 244 —
nails according to this plan.  By these means the nail
receives a greater tendency to grow towards  the mid-
dle than the side;  after some time,  both points will so
far project, that some little may be cut away.  Should
the boot rub it, make a leathern cap for it.   After  the
lapse of a year the nails will grow quite regular,  but
never cut them deep on the side, for this is the ordi-
nary cause of growing in.
  Should a bad ulcer be already produced, and it does
not yield to the preceding remedies, still never be per-
suaded to allow the nail to be torn out or split.  This
painful operation may always be spared, if the  physi-
cian will only give  himself the necessary trouble. Very
often, so much may be cut from the side gradually,  as
may be necessary, to effect a cure of the ulcer, espe-
cially if at the same time  homoeopathic remedies  are
taken, among which  Nos. 18,   19,  21  and  29  are
the most important.  But  the root on both sides may
be destroyed by lunar caustic and the nail itself pre-
served.  When  on the side, where the crooked nail
goes into the flesh, on the root, shove the skin back as
much as possible, then wrap around the toe a common
sticking plaister, in that part of the skin shoved back,
a hole is  to be cut,  at  most of the size of a pea,  on
which lay a small bit of the lapis chirurgorum caustic,
which is to be had  at the druggists, but not the lunar
caustic, which  is made from silver,  and upon this lay
another plaister over it,  this the  following day,  or 
                    — 245 —
Avhen it produces acute pain, may be taken away, but
not before, and then immediately or after a short time
again, lay a fresh  bit upon it,  and the unnecessary
piece of the root, will soon be destroyed. If pains arise,
then smell on sweet spirit of nitre;  if this do not im-
mediately relieve, then take it away,  and lay less on it
and more cautiously, so that it touches not the flesh.
It is best when the whole is done by a professional man.
  Corns.   Put the feet in warm  water a quarter of an
hour together, and  then cut them with a sharp knife
one thin layer after  another from the corn, until it be-
gins to  pain.  Then take  several globules of  No. 15
in a drop  of water  and rub on. If this be done fre-
quently, they commonly vanish.  Should  they grow
again, take several times  No. 20,  and lay it on the
part cut.   For acute pains when the weather alters,
No. 23   commonly relieves, alternated several times
Avith  No. 12.
  Lying  oneself  sore.  This  may  often  be avoided
when a vessel of water is placed under the  patient's
bed, and renewed every day.   Also by wetting the red
or sore  place with  very cold  water, or laying a wet
cloth on it.  A soft buck-skin  may be laid under the
bed-cloths, the hair turned under, and the tail-end to-
wards the feet of the patient, and  by these means it
may be  either avoided or cured.  If water alone does
not serve, then dissolve some  globules of No.  15  in
it.  If it be gangrenous, then give  No. 17,  and wash 
                   — 246 —
the part with  No. 17   dissolved  in water, and after
several days  No. 15  in water.  If the wound is large,
scrape some carrots fine, and lay the same upon it.



            O.  Some general Diseases.
  Rheumatism and gout. The gout is difficult to cure,
but its pains may be mitigated.  And through homoeo-
pathic means other complaints are avoided, which arise
by the ordinary practice from the use of calomel, Vale-
riana, digitalis, colchium, or even the reckless use of
opium, or laudanum, and which destroy the health of
men during life.  They use furthermore saved from
the many torments, from what are termed,  external
remedies.
  The attacks, falling on wine- and spirit-drinkers, may
in the commencement be mitigated by  No. 13;  Avhen
fever is high, give  No. 3, which after other remedies,
particularly  after  No.  18,  may be repeated;  if  the
pain be as if the joint were wrenched, with some red-
ness,  fear of the paroxysms, inward uneasiness, as if
the limb lay every where too hard, give  No. 15;  if
the redness is very high and spread far, No. 5;  if the
pains  spring suddenly from one joint  to another, and
are easier when the  limb is uncovered, give  No. 8;
if easier when covered, and the patient is much affected
and very weak,  No. 19  is good;  if the face is very 
                        —  247  —
I     pale and shrunk, the pains stinging and raging, worse
     at night, and position of the limbs must be constantly
r     changed,   No. 36;  but if worse  by moving,  No. 12,
     or  by rubbing   No. 17.   When  nausea and a white
     furred tongue are present, then give  No. 20,  and
     afterwards when necessary, an other remedy.  If the
     attacks return  as often as the weather alters,  give
     No. 35.   If it be protracted,  then in all  cases  give
     No. 18,  and after it  No. 30,  and Avhen Avorse again,
     repeat  No. 3.   Should the limbs continue still  stiff,
     give  No. 28.   If the limbs are  stiff from old gouty
     nodes, give  No.  45,  morning and evening, and after
     these two doses, give a dose  every Aveek  for 4  or 5
     weeks.
      The pains in the joints, Avhich here are denominated
     acute rheumatism, are almost in all  cases to be treated
     in a  similar way,   No. 3  several times,  and then
     No. 15 or  12,  sometimes also   No. 8,  guided by
     the above indicated symptoms.  Very often after one
     or the other of these remedies, when the symptoms are
     violent,  No. 16  is to be given, and if after 24 hours
     no  favorable change is produced,  No. 38,  which  may
     be alternated or taken alone, and repeated  as often as
     it is  worse.   Sometimes also  No.  7  is serviceable,
     which may be referred to under rheumatism, or  No. 5.
     Bleeding in this  case is totally useless, and serves for
     nothing more than to protract the disease.  But should
     bleeding have been resorted to, and has, as  may be ex- 
                    -   248 —
pected, afforded no relief, give  No. 17,   and after it,
when it is worse, give other remedies.
   The common rheumatism, arising frequently from
colds, is to be treated, as has been directed for the head,
eyes, ears,  teeth; but when it is in the limbs, choose
from the following.  No.  14,  Avhen it is particularly
worse  at night, or mitigated by sitting up or moving
about; when the limbs are, as if paralyzed by it, scarcely
able to be moved, and  the  pains sometimes enter in-
to the  head, ears, teeth;  the patient will commonly
lie down, is  chilly, cannot  sleep well, is, when awake,
very weary  and worn out.  When it  resembles this,
but is particularly worse in the afternoons and evenings,
give  No. 8,  and refer to what has been said under
No. 8  for the gout;  if the pains be particularly in the
breast, on the shoulders,  between them,  in the back
and small of the back,  No. 13.
  No. 7  when it draws, rages, stitches, burns; worst
after mid-night and toAvards morning; Avorse from cold
wet Aveather, also in the warmth of the bed, when the
painful parts are swelled up;  when it is  more in the
joints, throbbing therein periodically; or it is as if it were
in the  bones and  passed thence into the soft parts.   If
the patient  has  already used much mercury;  then,
when  No.  7   does  not succeed,   No. 38  is given;
but if  No. 7  does help and it  returns again, repeat
No. 7.   If the pains  are more in the flesh than in the
bones,  extending longitudinally, instead of being fixed 
                    ■a- 249  -
in the joints, is worse when moved, combined with
coldness of the limbs, give  No. 12.
  Long continued violent pain in the limbs ought to be
treated by a homoeopathic physician; but if he be too
far  off, then, in many cases,  No. 18  taken once a
week, maybe of great service; yet not repeated as long
as it is better;  afterwards  No. 45 in like  manner,
two doses, one in the morning  and the other in the
evening, then wait from 8 to 14days; use the last remedy
principally when the limbs are stiff
  Pains  in the small of the back.   The cause  must in
this case be a guide in choosing a remedy; if it be from
ardent spirits, constipation, sitting much, or coldness of
the  feet,  No. 13  is proper; if from falls, or lifting,
then  No. 17  or  23.  Refer to the remedies for the
piles.
  Cramp in the calves of the leg, soles, of the feet and
other parts, often interrupts sleep, but may also be very
tormenting during the day.  The best plan is, to press
firmly the part against the bed or wall, or to knead or
press  it.  The best preventive and remedy is No. 6,
taken in  the evening or night  and repeated after 12 or
24 hours only once.  Should it fail take  No. 18; should
the  cramp come while sitting,  No. 23.
  Spasms of the whole  body or of single parts are so
different, that no instruction can in this place be given,
for  curing  them all completely;  a  homoeopathic phy-
sician should be consulted on the case.  We can only 
                   — 250 -p
state what  for the  moment may  be done.  If the
causes which every time bring on the attack, or pro-
duced  the first effect be known, then the remedies
against them are to be given.  No. 2  is often applicable,
when it proceeds not from fright, but from insults, vio-
lent scolding and affront.  The chief remedy for this
sort of complaint is   No. 4.  If the patient perceives
the paroxysm approaching, smelling  at camphor may
relieve it; this mitigates  even in the  fit itself.  Every
thing else should be removed from the patient, all smell-
ing remedies and  ointments, which  only injure and
weaken.   Nothing should be done while the first vio-
lence of the attack lasts,  give, not even, homoeopathic
remedies.  They must be used when it is subsiding or
passed  off.  It is truly horrible, to bleed patients for this
sort of affection, because by this method they are, in
nearly  all cases, rendered unfortunate, as this disease
(which very often ceases of its own accord  for ever),
will in  this instance not only return, but become much
worse  and more obstinate.
  Night-mare in sleep is often  so  frequent and op-
pressive, that something should be done for it.  It is of
the first importance to eat little in the evening, use light
food, not much Avine, beer, no coffee, at most weak black
tea, or  still better milk or soup.   It is a good plan to
wash in cold water at night;  in summer at the spring
in the open air; in winter Avith a wet cloth to rub the
face, neck,  hinder-part of the head,  throat, shoulders, 
                    — 251  —
breast and abdomen; then, before going to sleep, drink
a glass of cold water;  whoever cannot bear it, drink
the water sweetened.  If this does not help,  let him
however regulate his diet and make use of the follow-
ing remedies.
  Should  the "first cause be in the use of spirituous
liquors, strong beer,  to much and too rich eating,  long
sedentary habits, then take  No. 13,  in  the  evening  .
or on going to sleep, or smell it at night, when you
have had  an attack.
  For children and women, when much heat and thirst,
pulsation of the heart, agitation of the blood, obstructed
breath, anxiety, restlessness and other symptoms of the
kind are present, give  No. 3  morning and evening,
until it ceases.  This is proper to be taken immediately
after the attack, especially if heat and fever be  felt.
  If the attack be very bad,  the patient lies with eyes
half closed, mouth open,  snores, rattles, the breathing
interrupted, the  countenance  very anxious,  covered
with cold sweat;  if he  starts and jerks with his limbs,
give  No. 2,   and repeat it when necessary.  Should
it return,  give  No. 18  in water, every morning a tea-
spoonful until it  ceases;  if it have been given for 7
mornings, then it must be discontinued for a  week or
two;  if after that it returns, give  No.  21,  two morn-
ings in succession.
  Sleeplessness. In most cases the cause is to be traced
to the mode of living.  Many persons ought to  eat little 
                    — 252  —
 or nothing  in the evening; if they would sleep well,
 others can  only sleep sound  when they have eaten
 something.  So it is in many other ways.  Exercise in
 the open air is always the most proper means, but not
 too late in  the evening, otherwise the  sleep is easily
 prevented.   Should sleeplessness proceed  from  ex-
 citement, or agreeable occurrences, take  No. 1,  from
 frightful or horrible ones,  No. 2,  from  circumstances
 causing anxiety and alarming,  No. 3,  from  vexing
 depressing events,  No. 4,  &c, according to the differ-
 ent causes.  Among which the most common are, coffee
 drinking, tea, against which look back to the remedies
 prescribed;  from eating too much,  No. 8 is proper,
 singing and reading too  long,  No.  13;  abdominal
 pains and winds,  No. 14.  If with sleeplessness, vari-
 ous figures, and visions arise before the eyes, which
 scare sleep away, then take  No. 2, and  if speedy relief
 is not found, No. 5.  No. 1  commonly helps children,
 No. 2  is better  for adults.  It is often  occasioned by
 diseases, which must be referred to, in order to find the
 remedies,  or a homoeopathic physician should be con-
sulted.  Very often relief or obtained,  by rubbing the
 forehead with the palm of the hand, particularly  if it
 be done accurately 101 times and counted; if you count
 wrong, still  go on; if it do not help, begin a neAV from
 the beginning, without losing  patience.   It also con-
tributes much to sleep to fancy you had to write with
a very long pole, on a high, exceedingly high, wall, 
                    — 253 —
the year and date in very large letters, first in figures,
then with letters.
   Intermittent fevers originate in many situations, and
still oftener at  various times in the year;  commonly
from  the evaporation of wet sand, and indeed, when
dry weather sets in, during spring and fall.   Whoever
can remove from such situations at these periods, should
do so; but they who cannot, should reflect,  that much
depends on his  sleeping room, he should be careful to
have  it very dry, to keep the chamber closed in the
evening, but air it some hours about mid-day, to put the
bed far from the wall, and where it is possible, to let
the head lie towards the south.  In damp  dwellings,
when  persons have to sleep  in basement apartments,
an experiment may be made with stone-coal.  Make a
layer  of stone-coal, 6 inches high, under the straw-
matrass, or (if they have to sleep on the floor) between
the boards, a foot high, and make the bed on it.  Who-
ever has them, should spread old sdk  garments under
the sheet, and wear  a silk night-gown.  Those, who
are obliged to work in the air, whence fevers predomi-
nate,  may sometimes ward off the complaint by carry-
ing a little bag of bark powdered near the pit  of the
stomach next to the skin.   If they have formerly had
the fever, a relapse may be prevented by strewing some
sulphur in the stocking. A principal thing is, the mode
of living; eat nothing which lies heavy on the stomach,
avoid  all food roasted, baked in fat, and otherwise care- 
                    —  254  —
lessly dressed; eat meat properly cooked, that is, Avell
done, in closed vessels, with much broth, without season-
ing, salt excepted, or suitably prepared with vegetables.
Keep the greasy paste out of the stomach, which is here
called "pie", at least during the prevalence of the fever.
Rather  eat ham raw with black pepper, than as it is
dressed and prepared in the pan,  by which it is more
difficult to digest.  Acids and fat things are generally
good for nothing at such times; acids are suitable in the
heat of summer, rich things in the cold of winter.  It
is above every thing necessary, to sustain a  rational
mode of living, for one who already has the fever,  or
has been cured of it, or one who had it formerly and it
returns at the same period,  or it prevails again; for
whoever has once had it, is always more Uable to take it.
  When chilliness  takes place, cover the patient, but
not excessively, for that avails nothing;  be careful that
all his covering be properly dry.  If he have old silk
things, let him wrap them around his feet and abdomen,
when the patient feels the better  from it.  With the
heat they may be removed, as linen is then the prefer-
able covering.   It  is a great relief, often to wipe with
a warm wet cloth.  When he sweats, do not cover him
too warmly, nor should he be allowed to lie uncovered;
after the  perspiration it is better to change both, the
bed and the linen.   The linen should be thoroughly
warmed;  the best method is,  to have the linen rubbed
by the hands of a healthy man every where,  until all 
                    —  255 -
 the smell of the linen is gone, which should generally
 be done with all the patient's linen.  Whoever has not
 enough of linen, will do well, to lie naked during the
 perspiration, between woollen coverings and the shirt
 drawn on, when  the sweat has ceased.  If the patient
 have thirst, allow him as much cold water as he wants,
 when good spring-water can be got; if the water is bad,
 put toasted  bread in it, or mix a little acid, and give it
 warm or cold.  If he prefer  to drink it warm during
 the chills, give water with toast in it, or mucilaginous
 things,  oat-meal or corn-meal boiled;  if vomiting be
 very severe, and the chills attack the patients too strong-
 ly, then give him black coffee to drink.  With the heat,
 cold water is best; but if the patient have bad symptoms
 and longs for acids, then give him lemonade, but  not
 made of stuff from the apothecaries, but with natural
 acids, sour fruit, citrons, lemons, or other juices of fruit;
 but give not too  much of it.  While  the perspiration
 continues, nothing but cold water.
  Intermittent fevers produce more symptoms at first,
 than  in later  stages;  then they  act more inwardly,
 without the patient's  observing it; finally it shews it-
 self outwardly, and he feels as if the abdomen were
 swollen and hard,  chiefly on the left  side under  the
 ribs.  In the first period, when there are many symp-
 toms between  the attacks,  it is most mischievous to
suppress the fever with  bark, this ought never to be
done, but in great exegencies; in this case the homceo- 
                   — 256 —
pathic treatment is always best, and  for the most part
cures it in the first stage.  In the second period, when
the attacks are more established, and the patient  feels
nothing between them, is the ftrver more  difficult to
cure, in this case, if the homoeopathic remedies do not
succeed, it may be checked by bark, notwithstanding
in some cases, bad after-complaints may arise. In the
last stage, when the spleen or liver are already swollen,
we should be guarded again much bark or quinin; it
only accelerates, in most cases, dropsy and other after-
complaints.  The homoeopathic treatment can at this
period but sloAvly afford relief, and  the  best  plan is to
consult a homoeopathic physician.
  Homceopathia has many remedied for removing this
fever, but in this place we can only refer to a few, viz.
the most  important ones, through Avhich  the fever,
especially  in its commencement, may very promptly be
cured,  and always, without danger, and by Avhich it
may relieve those, who already are injured  by the use
of bark and quinin,  or even arsenic, which  is incorpo-
rated in Fowler's tincture, and in many other domestic
remedies.
  With all fevers in the neighbourhood of marshy
situatious  or new canals, or where much sand has  been
cleared and desiccated, every one  should immediately
take, when he feels indisposed, three globules of No. 17,
and  after  12  hours, if not better,  a second dose, and
strictly attend to his diet, and particularly to his place 
                    — 257 —
of sleeping.  If after 24 hours  he is no better, take
No. 25,   after 12 hours  No. 17  again, after 24 hours
No. 25  again, and continue to alternate these, until
he is better.  If the fever still appears, it must be treat-
ed like other fevers.
  With all fevers the most accurate attention must be
paid to  the symptoms,  as chills, and heat and sweat,
succeeding each other,  when  the patient has thirst,
and what he feels between the attacks.   After that a
choice is  to be made among the prescribed remedies.
If no distinction  can be made, then first give  No. 25,
a few globules, and repeat it every 3 or 4 hours, until
the next day, so that the last be taken some hours ear-
lier than the completion of the 24 hours, from the first
attack.   If this  day  no fever appears, then take no-
thing.   But it may be a tertian fever, take therefore,
the folioAving day some hours before the time, at Avhich
the fever is expected  to return,  the same dose again.
If the fever however come again,  then is it ordinarily
altered, and the  choice of a remedy is more easy, one
of the following most common remedies  will serve:
Nos. 4,   13,  17,  15,  41,  or   27,  29,   19,  or
others;  [if a  choice  cannot be made, then  use  for
once  No. 25  as before.  But  if a third attack occur,
then choose  another,  often it is one of  the remedies
recommended.   Should a fourth attack come on, then
choose out one of the prescribed remedies as accurately
as possible. It is best when, immediately after the first
                                     17 
                    — 258 —
 attack, a remedy can be selected, when such symptoms
 haA'e evidently occurred, as are recommended under
 the remedy.   Only when no remedy according to the
 symptoms of the patient is chosen, give  No. 25,  as is
 shewn above;  after each attack look again through the
 remedies, and only when none evidently  suit, give
 No. 25  again.  If one among the recommended reme-
 dies be chosen, then must it always be given 1) when
 the attack is passed, and 2) some hours before the time,
 at which the attack is expected.
  Should a relapse occur,  give first a remedy, which
applies to the cause Avhich produced the relapse, and
 then the last remedy again, Avhich  removed the fever.
 If this does not succeed, try another.
  [f the disease has been bungled Avith already by bark,
quinin, antimony or arsenic, then is it the more diffi-
cult to heal; still  No. 8  commonly is serviceable and
then  No. 38,  and  No.  8  again.   But sometimes
No. 5  or  36,  which are to be referred to.   Com-
pare also page  60,  where the most important antidotes
are recommended.  Intermittents so treated, are cured
by  Nos. 15,  19,  35,  34, 29,   27,  25,  7, 40,
 18,  6,  and others.
  Should the fever come, as is common, after a tAvelve
month at the same season again, then take first No. 38,
and then  No. 29,  or 19,  which ever appears the
most suitable.
  With  fevers Avhich return every day alike  (quoti- 
                    — 259  —
dian), the 7th and the 14th days after the last attaek,
should be carefully observed,  whether symptoms ap-
pear, and then with froth, repeat the remedy which
last  relieved.   With fevers,  which every other day
(tertian) return, equal attention should be paid,  upon
the 14th and 28th days after the last attack.   With
fevers which leave two days  free (quartan), the 21st
and 42d days are to be noticed. After the attacks have
subsided,  until  these days are expired,  the patient
ought to preserve a strict diet, as has been before re-
commended ;  he may live well and eat meat, only  avoid
what has been forbidden, and  that Avhich is prohibited
in aU homoeopathic cures.  This rule is on this account
so important, because the disease in no way can be
cured otherwise; so as not to return again, but may for
a long time proceed inAvardly, without the notice of the
patient; therefore by slight causes,  it  may be worse
again, and then the fever will also return.
  Besides the above recited,   Nos. 17,  25,  and  13
were the chief remedies in this region,  during the last
years, in  which fevers came  under  my notice,  were
Nos. 19,   29, 40,   and  20,  and  serviceable far
oftener than  the others.  In hot countries and during
the height of summer  Nos. 12,  29,  15,   38   were
commonly suitable.  In  the spring after Nos. 38, 29,
Nos. 5,   40,   6  are oftener  useful than other reme-
dies, still the choice must not follow on that account,
but at most be guided by it, when a choice between
                                      17* 
                   —  260  —
two remedies cannot be chosen.   In quotidian, tertian,
and quartan fevers  Nos. 17,  4,  13,  8,  19,  29,
and  40  have been given; in quotidian and tertian,
as occurring principally in spring and summer, beside
the above particularly,  Nos. 5,   35,  34,  27,  25,
18, and  6.  For the tertian, beside those pointed out,
Nos. 12,  20,   15,   and  11.  But  when the symp-
toms correspond, the course of the fever may, in refer-
ence to the days, be what it may, it will still assist.
  No. 25,   when it.is preceded by considerable inward
chdliness; the chill worse when placed  in the warmth
(compare  No. 13), if there is no thirst with the chdl,
or only a little, but much with the heat; nausea and
vomiting before (compare No. 27) with, and between
the fits, with the tongue clean or a Uttle furred; with
oppression on  the chest before, or with the fever (refer
to No. 19).
  No. 19,   when chills and heat come together (com-
pare  Nos. 13,  8,   3),  or both frequently alternate
(compare   Nos. 17,   6,  13,   7,  35), or outward heat
with inward chills;  compare  Nos. 4,   13,  38,  and
vice versa  Nos. 6,  35;  when scarcely any sweat
appears, or only some time after the heat is over.
   When the fever occasions other symptoms, or they
become stronger by it; when the patient is  extraordi-
narily Aveak (compare No. 17), or has vertigo, nausea,
violent pains in the stomach,  tremor, anxiety at heart,
lameness of the limbs, or insufferable pains Avith it. 
                    — 261 —
  When with  the  chills,  fretfulness appears; flying
heat as  soon  as he moves or speaks;  particularly
cramps in the breast, oppression there (refer to No. 25).
Pains  in the whole body,  inclination to vomit, bitter-
ness in the mouth, headache; with the heat restless-
ness, pressure  on the forehead; with the sweat noise
in the  ears; after the fever headache.
  No.  12,  nausea,  before  the fever, or thirst, canine
hunger, headache, anxiety, heart-beating,  sneezing, or
other symptoms; thirst commonly  between chills and
heat, or  after the heat, or  with the sweat,  or  during
the whole fever, or the whole time betAveen the attacks,
chills alternating with heat (refer to No. 19), or when,
after the chill is for a considerable time gone, the heat
comes; great debility with  the fever, and after it (refer
to No. 19) restless sleep at night; yellow countenance
(refer to  No. 38).
  No. 36,  resembles the preceding, only with a deter-
mination of blood to the head, swollen veins, thickness
about the eyes, pressure in the stomach and abdomen,
soon after a light meal, vomiting of food,  or straining
in the  abdomen, which produces shortness  of breath;
Avith great weakness, like  paralysis; hardness and ful-
ness in the right or left side of the abdomen (refer to
No. 36), incipient dropsy, swelUng of the feet.
  No.  15,   the chills  come for the most part in the
morning or in the forenoon;  more thirst  before the 
                    —  262 —
chills; drawing and pains in all the bones before the
fever; every posture  is  intolerable, which has con-
stantly to be changed, great indifference with it, or
stupidity, a bad  smell from the sweat or from the
mouth.
  No.  6   with external  coldness,  cold  sweat,  dark
urine, or at the same time inward heat  combined with
it (refer  to No. 35),  or chills alone,  chills with thirst,
nausea;  chills alternating Avith heat (refer to Nos. 19,
17), giddiness with  it; constipation  (refer to  Nos. 13,
11, 41, 5), or vomiting and diarrhoea with the heat, or
even during the coldness.
  No.31,  when the sweat is very heavy and continues
until the next attack, otherwise the symptoms corre-
spond with the remedies  recited from   No. 25  to  6.
  No. 20,  with  a  very furred  tongue, bitter or bad
taste, eructation, loathing, nausea,  vomiting, when
there is little or  scarcely any thirst  Avith it (refer to
No. 8); with constipation or diarrhoea.
  No. 12,   with symptoms  similar to the foregoing,
but much thirst  (refer  to No. 14), or heat before the
chills, with the chills red cheeks, gaping, and with the
heat stitching in  the side; more  chill  and cold than
heat; with constipation  or diarrhoea.
  No. 27,  with vomiting and canine appetite before,
with or after the fever,  thirst only in the coldness, or 
                    —  263  —
only in the heat; paleness  of face with the cold and
Avith the heat;  much rubbing  of the nose.
  No. 4,  when  the thirst  is only with the chills, not
Avith the heat  (refer to No. 29);  the coldness mitigated
by the warmth of the stove  or by Avarm things (the
reverse of Nos. 25 and 13);  the heat only outward, or
only on single parts, while  other parts are cold or
chilly,  that is, cold feet with the heat;  or pains in the
belly, with shuddering,  then heat with weakness  and
sleep.
  No. 23,  chills on single parts, on others heat (refer
to No.  4), or before and after the  chills, heat; every
day fever, but every other day  in a different form, com-
monly evening and night, then after mid-night or to-
Avards  morning the sweat;  with the fever nettle-rash,
belly-ache with diarrhoea, pressure in the  pit of the
stomach, anxious beating of the heart.
  No.  13,   great infirmity  and powerlessness at the
commencement of the fever (see Nos.  17 and 19),  then
chills and heat blended, or heat before the chills, or ex-
ternal  heat  with  inward chills, or vice versa; the pa-
tient wants not  only to be covered  when cold,  but
also  Avith the  heat and sweat,  because he feels  cold,
and  neither the stove nor external warmth avail any
thing;  with the cold stitches  in the side (see No. 12),
and in the abdomen; with giddiness and anxiety (see
No. 19).
  No.  14,   furred tongue (seo  Nos. 20, 12), white or 
                    — 264  —
yellow, loathing vomiting, especially bitter, much thirst,
also  when sweating, with  oppression on  the heart,
pain in the right side, great anguish; more heat and
sweat than chills; commonly with diarrhoea and soft
stools.
  No. 8,  stomach-complaints (similar to Nos. 20, 12,
14), bitter taste, vomiting of slime, bile, particularly
sour; no thirst or only with the heat, or all together:
chill, heat and thirst; commonly worse in the afternoon
and evening, and Avith it diarrhoea; in the intermediate
time very chilly.  Particularly suitable Avhen a relapse
is produced by a foul stomach, also proper after No. 38.
  No. 34,   chills with thirst (see Nos. 4, 29), which
will  then not accompany the heat, or thirst during the
whole fever; much coldness, and with  the heat inward
or outward violent burning, much inconvenience from
slime in the mouth, throat and stomach, slimy burning
diarrhoea; a great aversion to all noise.
  No. 1.  Dissatisfied with  every thing;  great excite-
ment with little fever; or  only heat with thirst, and a
red  face,  lively  spirits, after  it a general sweat with
constant thirst;  soft stools or diarrhoea.
  No. 41.  Great excitement or spasms of many kinds,
particularly  spasms in  the  stomach between the fits,
with obstinate costiveness.
  No. 11.  Constipation and loss of appetite with a foul
taste in the mouth and bleeding gums. 
                    —  265 —
  No. 40,  acute pains in the head with chills, or still
more with the heat; long continued chills; with the
heat he lies as if senseless, the eyes become dark, he
cannot see distinctly, also Avhen the fever  is not on;
eruption on the lips after several attacks, with a cessa-
tion of the fever (for the last symptom Nos. 4 and 19
are suitable).
  No. 38,  chills come  often after meals or at least in
the afternoon; or pains in the limbs and small of the
back, so that one can hardly lie, and restlessly throws
himself about, or Avith oppression on the chest, frequent-
ly with jerking;  Avith heat severe pains in the head,
with much sweating, redness of the face; or with ex-
ternal heat, inward chills;  the face of a greyish-yellow
hue, also at other times beside the attack; particularly
when acids, salads, vinegar &c. have brought on a re-
lapse;  or when  it was  frequently suppressed by  pre-
parations of bark, and yet returns again, when after it,
No. 8  may be given; it is often very suitable for the
fever in the spring and opening of summer.
  No. 5,  when  either  the chill is mild and the heat
strong, or vice versa; or the heat comes after the chill,
or several fits in  a day; when the thirst entirely fails,
also where already it is  violent;  with great sensitive-
ness and complaining; constipation, or too little, or un-
frequent urging  to stool, sometimes also with violent
pains in the head, with heat and stupidity combined
with it. 
                     — 266  —
   No. 33  is similar to the preceding, but Avith a dry
 cough at night which interrupts sleep.
   No. 16  with  coryza, cough or complaints  on the
 chest (before and after it,  often also No. 5), or when
 bitter taste, then chills and thirst, then heat with sleep.
   No. 7  chills and heat together; with the heat an-
 xiety and thirst;  heavy, smelling bad, sour SAA'eatswith
 palpitation of the heart.
   No. 18  every evening chills, at night heat,  and in
 the morning sweat; fever with palpitation of the heart;
 fever, before which the itch had passed away.
   No. 35  when  chills  and heat alternate (often after
 No. 18),  cold externally and heat inwardly (see  No. 6),
 hot face and cold hands, first heat in the face, then
 chills, giddiness with the fever, heaviness in the head
 and limbs;  stretching, burning, tearing pains  in  the
 small of the back, restlessness.
   No. 29  before the fever, or with it  raging  in  the
 teeth  and limbs, thirst only Avith  chills, not with  the
 heat  (see   Nos.  4,  34),   with  the heat  giddiness,
 nausea, redness of the face.
  No. 3,  when chills and then heat are both very vio-
 lent;  the heat more in the face, on the head, with  an-
 xiety; or chills and heat together, the first on the body,
 the last  inwardly or in the face; Avhen with the heat
come  stitches in the side (see   No. 12).
  No. 2,  sleep with the heat (see   Nos. 40,  4,  and
others), or indeed with chills; snoring Avith the  mouth 
                    — 267 —
open, jerking with the limbs; with the sweat continual
burning heat, especially with old people, frequently also
with children.
  Jaundice is of different kinds, often it continues a
long while without danger, frequently combined with
fever, and may then be a very favorable symptom, in
other cases a very dangerous one, which any one may
discern from the entire state of the patient.  The yellow
colour is frequently the effect of mercury, quinin or
rhubarb, against which a remedy has to be given.  If
it arise from vexation,  No. 14  is good.    But  if the
patient is of so quick a temper, that he has these attacks
on every occasion, he must  take other remedies, which
by concluding from the remaining symptoms may easi-
ly be found; the most appropriate are  Nos. 18  and 38.
  It often occurs with little children, but  if it do not
signify much, give  No. 7;  this with adults  is also a
sovereign remedy, when they have not taken too much
mercury,  then give  No. 17,  and on that   No.  7;  if
it still remain,  No. 16,  and then  No. 7;   upon this,
it is best to give again  No. 18  or   38.
  Cholera.  In  sudden attacks  and  generally in the
commencement  of the  disease  camphor,  shaken  in
water, or dissolved in spirit, is the remedy discovered
and prepared, and  first made known to the world by
Hahnemann, which has from that time become a very
popular remedy in this country, and has  rescued al-
ready thousands from the grave. But it is unwise to 
                   — 268 —
urge its use in large quantities, or to expect that the
disease should instantly cease, nor should it be taken
for  every slight diarrhoea,  for  otherwise an artificial
cholera may  be produced; having  myself seen such
cures in Philadelphia, where nothing more was required
than a little black coffee, to remove  the effects of the
quantity of camphor swallowed down.
  In slight attacks of cholera  No. 25  succeeds, which
may, after some hours, be repeated;  but  if there  is
coldness, vomiting and violent diarrhoea, if spasms in
the calves appear, or other parts are similarly affected,
then is  No.  6  the sovereign  remedy, and must  be
repeated as often as the spasms are worse.  If there
are spasms, which agitate the limbs,  then   No. 42   is
proper, and must as often  be repeated as the spasms
appear, and in dangerous cases should be given every
5 or 10 minutes.  If the patient be no  better, and the
tongue is  clammy,  then give   No.  10,   frequently
repeated; if his breath  is cold,  give  No. 29.   If the
vomiting and coldness abate,  but the patient continues
still very sick, lies as one stupified, or bewildered, with
a countenance red and hot, then give  No.  33,  every
half hour;  if this do not help in 2 hours, and he con-
tinues  to sleep, then give  No. 2, and if this fail, then
No. 38,  and repeat it as often as it is worse.  Should
the remedies  in the commencement not apply, give
several globules of No. 18,  and after that the other
remedies in the course of 10 or 15 minutes,  and in this 
                    —  269  —
disease  let 6 or 10 globules or more be given as a
dose.
  Fainting.  Such cases produce commonly much an-
xiety  and haste amongst those present;  they throw
every thing in confusion, trouble the patient, very often
do him  an injury, and are able by supplying  him  too
liberally with hartshorn-spirits, to cause his death.   It
should in the first instance be observed, that  there is
no cause  of haste.   Let all  the tight garments  be
loosened from around the throat, breast, and abdomen,
bring the patient into a suitable position, remove every
thing, which, when he  revives, may produce a dis-
agreeable  impression. Then sprinkle clear water with
a feather lightly on his face, sprinkle some water in the
nape  and back-part of the  head and on the pit of the
stomach.  If this has no effect, and the patient is cool,
then let him smell spirit of camphor.
  If the cause be known, choose a remedy accordingly,
that is to say, after a fright  Nos. 1,  2,  or 3;  after
loss of blood or debility  No.  17,  when wine is also
very good, but to be given only in drops; after emotions
No. 4,  or   14.   Should fainting follow after sUght
pains, give  No. 16,  with severe pains No. 3, some-
times also  No. 1  or  14; if the pains produced former-
ly something like distraction,   No. 6;  if fainting and
weakness arise from the least exertion,  No. 6 also
assists;  if it come in the morning   No. 13 often re-
lieves, especially with those who have used excessive 
                    — 270 —
mental labour and ardent spirits;  No. 29  Avith those,
who have taken  too much mercury; if it come after
meals, commonly No.  13  is good, and if not,  No. 10.
If giddiness precede it,   No. 14  or  16.
  All these  remedies  are only  to  be smelled,  the
smelling not  repeated  more than once, after 5 or 10
minutes, if they for the first time, have scarcely made
any impression, then choose, when necessary, another.
But if a remedy assist only for a short period, then re-
peat it when the exacerbation shows itself.   When
vomiting comes after aAvaking, then it must be left un-
disturbed; if the patient after it, falls asleep, then let
him enjoy the rest, which will revive him as long as it
avUI last.
  Lethargy, or somnolency, or other cases, in which
consciousness is lost, and the patient lies in a deep sleep,
often snoring and not to be aAvaked.  At this juncture
the unskilful physician is ready to bleed,  but may by
this step destroy as many patients, if not more, than
he can assist in restoring.
  The eyes are to be opened; if the pupils, that is,  the
dark part in the centre of the eye (the sight), are very
small, or one very small, the other very large, then let
no man  undertake  to  bleed.    But  if the pupils  are
large, or one very large, the other as usual, then it may
be done, although through a skilful homoeopathic phy-
sician it might in many cases have been avoided.
  If the pulse  be full  and slow, the face red or pale, 
                    — 271  —
give  No. 2 to smell, lay some globules on the tongue,
and if it do not help, then make an injection  of a pint
of water, in which some globules have been dissolved;
if the pulse be very weak, give No. 38  likewise.
  As for the rest  one is to be  guided according to the
causes, and especially by the  symptoms, which have
preceded the appearance of this state.  If nausea or an
incUnation  to vomiting have preceded it, or a choking
has appeared, when the patient  is  about  waking,
then give some tea-spoonfuls of a weak solution of tar-
tar emetic,  one grain dissolved  in half a glass of water;
give also Avhen it  is requisite an injection of it.  Among
the other remedies,  according to  the other symptoms,
the following may be found suitable:   Nos. 3,  6,  8,
10,  13, 19,   20,  33.
  Suspended animation.   In this case men commonly
commit the same blunders, as with fainting,  they do
too much, or as in instances of  poisoning, they do every
thing in confusion,  or  are  quite inactive, do almost
nothing, supposing that nothing will avail.  Every man
who dies suddenly, especially from external causes,
may be in  this state;  but when they are treated as
actually dead, they then die.  There are many diseases,
Avhere the approaching death is certainly not animation
suspended,  a skilful physician  must know this; on the
other hand, there are again many, where suspended
animation often occurs, particularly with pregnant and
lying in women. There is  no more certain symptom of 
                       272 —
real death known, than putrefaction, when it has ad-
vanced so far from the internal parts, as to become per-
ceptible outwardly. In every case where there is some
uncertainty, especially with every one who is brought
into this  state  suddenly and  unexpectedly, and begins
not as quickly  to decay, Avith all such,  nothing at least
should be  done, which  may hurry  death  on, and
the interment  should be  always delayed till  the^hird
day; on  the third day changes on  the corpse always
shoAV themselves, Avhich will certify either  the one  or
the other state;  if on the third  day no signs of putre-
faction appear, wait for them, if it be for 7 days.  All,
who have through some violent cause, been brought
into a state of apparent death, ought to be treated with
care and perseverance; when this is attended to, many
may, and when it is  done with suitable skill, the most
must be brought to life again.
  Apparent death in consequence of starvation, fainting
through hunger, or suspended animation, requires small
injections of warm milk, administered, and  often re-
peated; if signs of life appear, throw in a drop of milk,
in the mouth afterwards some tea-spoonfuls of milk, and
gradually more; when they  begin  to want and would
often have  something, give them some spoonfuls of
soup of bread, afterwards broth, and  after that some
drops of wine.    A sound sleep  ought  then first to ap-
pear, and the patient awaken refreshed from it, before
he can be allowed to take slight meals at table, Avith a 
                    —  273  —
little and  frequent  repetitions, so that, after several
days, he may again be permitted to enjoy his regular
way of living.   If they  eat too quick and too much,
life may be endangered.
  Apparent death from a fall. Convey the patient care-
fully on a bed, with his head raised, where he can re-
main at ease, put some globules of  No. 15   in water
on his  tongue, and wait quietly until the physician has
arrived and examined him, whether any part be broken,
or any marks of life remain.  He may open a vein, but
must not, as is too commonly done, let too much blood
flow; for whoever is brought to life in this way, would
probably have otherwise recovered.  Still in many in-
stances the revival may be promoted by bleeding.
  If this fail or  if bleeding is not found proper,  then
give afterwards   No. 15   again, also in klysters.  If
the patient reAive through the bleeding, then give No. 17,
and after it  No. 15,  in  order  to accelerate the cure.
If the patient from the injuries, have lost much blood,
then is it madness to  let blood, give  No. 17,  a little
wine, but  only in drops, and after all  No. 15.
  Strangled, throttled, hanged, stifled through a weight
or pressure; remove all tight cloths, put  him on a good
bed, with the head and neck somewhat elevated,  so
that the neck be quite free, and not bent any way,  as
it  is done commonly when lying  in bed.  Then rub
him very gently, but constantly with  warm cloths;
giving immediately an injection  of  No. 2,  ten  or
                                      18 
                    — 274 —
twenty globules dissolved in half a pint of water, Avell
shaken and given at once, yet but slowly injected. This
is to be repeated every quarter  of an hour, while the
limbs are to be well rubbed up and down, especially on
the inside.  From time to time a small  mirror should
be held before the mouth and nose, to see if breath be-
gins to escape, whether he opens his eyes and sees, or
the pupils move at all.   Lay warm cloths, hot stones,
wrapped in cloths, on the  feet,  between the legs, on
the neck, sides, under the arm-pits.  If no alteration
appear in 1 or 2 hours, then take a bitter almond, pound
it fine,  and mix it with a pint of water, put some of it
in the mouth, lay 2 or 3 drops on the  tongue, or in the
nose, and give the remainder in small klysters.  If the
klyster goes forward, then take a longer pipe and keep
to the anus, after AA'ithdrawing it,  place the thumb upon
it for 5 or 10 minutes, and see whether it then remains.
Also a healthy  person may  stroke with the  palm of
his hand, from  the top of the head to the toes, some
inches from the  body, and very quick, after the manner
recommended for the diseases of children on page 223.
  Drowned  persons are immediately to  be undressed,
mouth  and throat cleansed, for half a minute or so, with
the abdomen and head bent rather forward,  that the
Avater may run out, if it can, then brought into a warm
bed, wrapped in Avarm cloths, or placed  in warm sand
or ashes, covered with it, place him in summer, if it be
that reason, Avrapped in a coverlet in the  warm sun- 
                    — 275 —
shine,  the  face turned  against  the  sun,  the head
lightly covered. Then give the same klyster and begin
to rub the limbs with warm cloths, and continue so for
hours.  The passing of the hands down, as described
above, may be tried.  Bleeding is madness.  If neither
the above process  (mesmerism), nor the klyster have
any good effect, then lay several globules of  No. 38
on the tongue, and  use them in a klyster, and rub again
for some hours.   By such continued and unwearied
exertion persons who had been under Avater for half a
day have been brought to life again; there is scarcely
an individual who falls into the water whose life is in-
deed  immediately destroyed by it, he dies a long time
after  it, and commonly on the third day.  Our skill
only is not always adequate, or our patience fails.
   Suffocation from foul air is to be treated as has been
described in page 110, pure air and cold water are all
that  is chiefly wanted; whoever undertakes to bleed,
is a murderer by ignorance.
  For complaints arising after reviving, the  most suit-
able are  No. 2  or  3.
  Persons frozen may, even  after several days,  be re-
stored to life.  They must be taken  up and removed
Avith the utmost care, because the limbs may by an un-
wary movement, be very easily broken.  They must
be brought under cover, reflecting however, that even
a moderate warmth will kill them, therefore they are
to be brought into a room not heated, or into a shed,
                                      18* 
                   —  276  —
but where there is no draft of air.  They are then to
be covered completely with snow, at least the depth of
the hand above the body, even over the face, leaving a
space for the nostrils and mouth free. They should be
so placed, that  the melted snow may quickly run  offi
and replace the snow where it is melted away.   If no
snow can be had, then place them in a cold bath, which
at first is made  properly cold by ice; when the ice at-
taches to the body, or limbs, it must be removed.  In
this way the body is to be thawed, until all is soft and
pliant; then cover them gradually,  and cut what is
necessary of the garment from the body.   If they ber
borne soft and moveable, then commence rubbing the
soft parts with snow and continue it, until they become
red.   This process should  only be  gradually discon-
tinued, and you have to undress them and lay them on
a dry bed and to rub them with cold flannel, stockings,
old pieces of blanket &c.  If with all this,  signs of life
do not soon appear, then take a bit of camphor or some
spirit of camphor, shake it in some water and administer
it as a klyster. Repeat this every 15 minutes. If during
the rubbing or by the camphor,  they should gradually
come to themselves,  and give symptoms of life, then
give a small klyster of lukewarm black coffee, and as
soon as he can swallow, give him some coffee in tea-
spoons.
  When the signs of life increase,  let every thing wet
be removed, rub every part until it  is quite dry, so that  I 
                   — 277 -
persons recovered may become quite dry, yet not warm.
He must acquire warmth of himself in bed, and no
other warmth should come near him.
  If we do not shun  the  labour, we can sometimes,
after many hours, restore the dead to life.  Very often
violent pains now begin to arise.  On this account give
No. 29,  and  repeat it as often as it is necessary} if it
fail give  No. 19.  Should stitching pains appear,  or
heat in the head, then it will be relieved by some doses
of  No. 3.  If the patient  has a great desire for wine
or spirits,  give him some,  but at  the most only a drop
at a time and only from time to time as long  as the in-
clination lasts.
  The persons restored must, above all things, avoid
the heat of the stove,  as it may occasion complaints in
the bones, which often shew themselves the summer
following.
  Persons struck with  lightening, should be  placed,
with the face towards  the sun, in pure fresh earth, and
covered with it, so as to be in a half sitting and half ly-
ing posture, and nothing  but the  face exposed.   As
soon as the eyes move, the face should be shaded; sever-
al globules of  No. 13 should be laid on the tongue.
Should no signs of life appear in half an hour, repeat it
in 15 minutes after, put   No. 13   in water and lay it
on the nape of the neck;  after another 15 minutes re-
move the soilirom the lower part, and give a klyster
of 10 or 20 globules of No. 13 in half a pint of water, 
                   —  278  —
put some cotton-wool in the anus, in order to prevent
any evacuation, cover every part again with earth, and
let the person lie in this position until he begins to
breathe again, on which, remove the earth from  the
chest, and bring them then into a clear sunny chamber.
For the complaint which may follow, beside   No.  13,
No. 18  is very efficacious.
•*• 
^©sysjjissf^go
  Introduction, pagel; method of use 4; how to apply
the medicine 8.
                  FIRST  PART.
         Of the principal causes of disease*.

  A.  Of affections of the mind.   Fright, sudden joy,
surprise 13; fear 15; grief, sorrow 16; unrequited love
16; home-sickness 17; vexation  18;  anger  19;  sensi-
bility and great irritability 20.
  B. Of colds 21;  catarrh 23; cough 23; asthma  24;
diarrhoea 24; pains, headache 26; affections of the eyes
26; complaints of the ears 27; toothache 28; pain in the
throat 28;" nausea 28; rheumatic pains  29;  fever 30,
in general  30, 31; too great liability  to  take  cold 31;
cannot bear the air, gusts,  changes  in  the weather,
&c. 32.
  C. Of overheating, immoderate exertion and exhaus-
tion 33; in summer 33; stroke of the sun 34; headache
from heat 34; diarrhoea 35;  fatigue 35; night-watching
36; confinement and much study 37;  excesses  38;
loss of fluids 40.
  D. Surfeit of the stomach 40; children overfed  41;
sick stomach 42; headache  43; cramp in the stomach
44; flatulency 44; colic 45; diarrhoea 45; sleeplessness
45; night-mare 46; fever  46;  pimples  46;  drinking
water 46;  ice-water 47; milk 48;  beer, &c. 48.
  E. Consequences of spirituous liquors and tobacco 49.
Intoxication 49; consequences of spirituous liquors 54;
effects of coffee drinking 57; tea drinking 58; smoking
tobacco 59. 
280 —
  F. Consequences of medicines  hitherto in vogue 60;
chamomile ol; opium or laudanum 61; bark, quinine
62; other vegetable medicines 63;  magnesia 65; sul-
phur 65; mercury 65;  lead 70; arsenic 70;  iron 70.
    G.  Of poisoning 72.
How to guard against it 72; adulteration of food and
    liquors  72; Avine  73; Avith water  73; with sugar,
    brandy,  colors,  lime or ehalk 74; with  sulphur,
    alum 75;  lead 76; vinegar 77; beer 78;  sweet oil,
    milk, butter 79; flour, bread 79;  with magnesia79;
    alum 80;  copper 80; — how to guard against poi-
    sons in  the air 81; impure water 82; milk 83;  meat
    of sick  animals, badly smoked 83; cleanliness, the
    great  preservative  85;  poisonous vegetables 87;
    mushrooms  88;  kitchen utensils  S9;  paints 90;
    cosmetics, washes 91;  mineral acids 92;  remedies
    against vermin 93;  panaceas and nostrums 94.
What is to be done in cases of poisoning 96; general
    rules 96; vomiting 99; the white of eggs  101;  soap-
    Avater 102; vinegar 103; oil 104; milk 104; sugar
    105; coffee 106; camphor 107; recapitulation 109.
Procedure when the poison is ascertained 110; poison-
    ous gases 110; vapor of charcoal 114;  mineral and
   other strong acids 116; alkaline poisons 118; other
   substances powerfully effective 119; metallic sub-
   stances  121;  vegetable poisons 123;  animal poi-
   sons 127.
   H. Poisoning by  wounds 133; insects 133; snakes
135; mad dogs 137; enraged animals 140; putrid sub-
stances 141;
   I. Of hurts 141; concussions 141; quick lifting 142;
false step 142;  bruises 143; sprained limbs  143; dis-
locations  144"; fractures of bones 145; wounds  145;
means to produce adhesion of the Avound 146; bleeding
148; cleansing 151; diet and medicine 153; sores  from 
                   —  281  —

leeches 155; from extraction of teeth 156; falls of chil-
dren on their  heads 156;  considerable wounds,  &c.
157; foreign substances in  the body  158; in the eye
158; in  the  ear 160; in the nose 161; in the  throat
161; in the stomach and bowels 165; in the throat and
wind-pipe 168; under the skin 171; burns 171.
                 SECOND  PART.
        On diteasct which are tnost common.

   A.  The Head. Giddiness 1;  weakness of memory
2; congestion of blood to the  head 3; headache 5;
from catarrh 6; rheumatic headache 7; from the stom-
ach 8;  constipation 8; nervous  headache 10; danger-
ous headache 17; losing the hair 18.
   B. Diseases of the Eyes.  Eye-waters 19; eye-lids
21; sty on the eye-lid 23; inflammation of the eyes
23; Avith catarrh 23; from rheumatism 25; from gout
26; from  scrofula 26; from insects 29;  spots on the
eyes 30; weakness  of sight 30; spectacles 31; short-
sightedness  35;  long-sightedness  35;  blindness 36;
shunning of light 36; squinting 37.
   C. Of the Ears. Mumps 38; inflammation of the
ear 39; pain in  the ear 39; running of the  ears 41;
Avhen checked 43; sounding  in the ear  45; hardness
of hearing 46.
   D. Of the Nose.  Swelling 47; bleeding 48; catarrh
or cold in the head 50; when suppressed 52.
   E  Of the Breast.  Hoarseness 53; coughs 54; dry
55; spasmodic 56; loose 59;  tedious 62;  general rules
64; dietetic 64; —hooping-cough 67; croup 73; —con-
ffGsfion of blood to the chest 78; hemorrhage orcough-
L up blood 79; palpitation of the heart 87; shortness
of breath, asthma, cramp on the  chest  88;  pleurisy, 
—  282  -
inflammation of the chest and lungs 92; bruising the
breast 100.
   F. In the Throat. Sore throat 101.
   G. In the Teeth 107; instruction  to find the rem-
edy 110; the remedies 115; swelling of the cheek 125;
face-ache 126.
   H. In the mouth. Taste altered 127; offensive smell
from the mouth 129; scurvy 129; inflammation of the
tongue 131.

   I.  In the Stomach.  Loss of appetite 132; weak or
vitiated  stomach 133; dyspepsy  134; phlegm on  the
stomach 139; heart-burning  139; nausea  and vomit-
ing 140; spasm  and pain in the stomach 142.

   K. In the Abdomen. Pain, colic 147; flatulence 154;
inflammations 154; determination f blood to the bow-
els 161; Avorms 162; itching in the a*nus 165;  hemor-
rhoids or piles 168; diarrhoea 174; dysentery 181; con-
stipation 183; urinary complaints 189; discharge from
the urethra 195; complaints on the male sexual organs
197; hernia 198.

   L. Diseases  of Women. Menstruation retarded 201;
with spasms 203; colic 203;  menstruation, profuse 204;
hemorrhage of  women 205; abortion 209; ineffectual
labour-pains 210;  after-pains 211;  milk-fever 212;
constipation in  childbed 212;  loss of milk 213;  sore
nipples 213; sore breast 213.

   M. Diseases of Children. Newborn children appa-
rently dead 215; swellings  on the head 217;  SAvollen
breasts 217; hickupping 217; stoppage in the nose 217;
inflammation of the eyes 218;  constipation 218;  sleep-
lessness 218; crying 219;  ruptures 220;  retention of
urine 221; soreness 221; thrush 222; summer-com-
plaint 222; spasms in the chest 223;  Uver-groAvn 224; 
—  283  —
spasms and fits 224; teething 226; limping 230; stam-
mering 230.
   N.  Diseases of the  Skin.   Rash 231; nettle-rash
232; measles 233; French measles 233; scarlet-fever
233; small-pox 234; erysipelas 234; itching 235; itch,
236; scab on children 237; scall 237;  biles 237; whit-
lows 238;  beals, abscesses, &c. 239; chilblains 240;
varicose  veins 240;  ulcers 241;  diseased,  unhealthy
skin 242;  nails growing in 242; corns 245; lying one-
self sore 245.
   O.  Some general Diseases.  Rheumatism and gout
246; pain in the small  of the back 249; cramp in the
calves  of the leg, &c. 249; night-mare 250;  sleepless-
ness 251;  intermittent fevers 253; jaundice 267; chol-
era 267; fainting 269;  lethargy 270;  suspended ani-
mation 271; in consequence of starvation 272; from a
fall  273;  from  strangling and  the like 273; from
drowning 274; from freezing 275; from lightening 277. 
•alphabetical  Register,
Abdomen, diseases in,  II,
  147.
Abortion II, 209.
Abscesses II, 239.
Adulteration of food and
  liquors I, 72.
Affections  of  the  mind,
  consequences of, 1,13.
After-pains II, 211.
Anger, consequences of, I,
  19.
Animation, suspended,  II,
  271.
Apparent death from a fall
  II, 273; from other causes
  274;  with newborn  in-
  fants 215.
Appetite, loss of, II,  132.
Arsenic, consequences  of,
  I, 70; see poisoning.
Asphysic, see appar. death.
Asthma II, 88; from cold
  1,24.
Beer, causes indisposition,
  1,48; adulterated 78.
Bees, sting of, I, 133.
Beals II, 239.
Biles II, 237.
Bite  of enraged animals II,
  140; of mad  dogs 137;
  snakes 135.
Bleeding from wounds  I,
  148;  of the sores from
  leeches 155; after the ex-
  traction of teeth 156.
Bleeding of the nose II, 48;
  of women II, 205.
Blindness II, 36.
Blood, coughing up, II, 79.
Blue pills, consequences of,
  1,66.
Bowel-complaint II, 174-.
Bread, adulterated, I, 79.
Breast, diseases of the, II,
  53.
Breasts,  swollen, on new-
  born children, II, 217.
Bruises I, 143.
Bruising the breast, II, 100.
Burns I,  171.
Camphor, application  in
  cases of poisoning, 1,107.
Catarrh I, 23; in the head
  II, 50; with headache  6;
  with inflammat. of the
  eyes 23.
Chilblains II, 240.
Childbed, diseases of wom-
  en in,  II, 212, &c.
Children, diseases of, II,
  215.
Cholera II, 267. 
—  285 —
  Coffee, consequences of, I,
    57; use in cases of poi-
    soning, I, 106.
  Colds I, 21.
  Cold, liability to catch, 1,31.
  Cold in the head II, 50.
  Colic II, 147;  from a foul
    stomach 1,45; with men-
    struation II, 203.
  Concussion  by a fall, &c.
    I, 141;  to the breast,  II,
    100.
  Confinement,  consequen-
    ces of, I, 37.
  Congestion of blood to the
    head II, 3;  to the  chest
    II, 78.
  Constipation  II,   183;  in
    childbed II, 212; of in-
    fants II, 218.
  Convulsions II, 249.
  Corns II, 245.
  Cosmetics, noxious, I, 91.
  Cough II, 54;  dietetic rules
    65; tedious cough  64.
  Coughing up  blood II,  79.
  Cramp in the stomach II,
    142;  caused by a foul
    stomach I, 44.
  Cramp on the chest II,  88.
  Cramp in the calves of the
    leg II, 249.
  Croup II, 73.
  Crushing of limbs I,  167.
k Crying of infants II,  219.
t Determination of blood to
    the bowels  II, 161.
Diarrhoea II, 174; from a
  cold I, 24; from heat I,
  35; from a foul stomach
  1,45.
Discharge  from the  ure-
  thra II, 195.
Dislocations I, 144.
Drinking water, increases
  complaints, I, 46.
Drowned persons II,  274.
Dysentery II, 181.
Dyspepsia II, 132.
Ears, diseases of the, II,
  38; from colds I, 27;
  foreign bodies in it 1,160.
Eggs, the white of, remedy
  in poisoning, I, 101.
Eruptions, see skin.
Erysipelas II, 234.
Excesses, consequences of,
  1,38.
Exertions, immoder., con-
  sequences of, I, 33.
Exhaustion I, 33.
Eyes, diseases of the, II,
  19; from a cold  I, 26;
  foreign bodies in it 1,158.
Eye-lids, diseases of the, II,
  21.
Eye-water II, 19.
Face-ache II, 126.
Fainting II, 269.'
Fall, injuries from a, 1,141;
  on the head, with  child-
  ren I, 156.
Fatigue from walking, la-
  bour, &c. I, 35. 
—  286 —
Fear, consequences of, I,
  15.
Fever and  ague intermit-
  tent fever II, 251; when
  suppressed I, 63;  from
  overloading the stomach
  1,46.
Fever, from a cold, I, 30.
Fever of women in child-
  bed II, 212.
Fits of children 11,224.
Flatulence II, 147.
Foreign substances in the
  body I, 158; in the eye
  158; in the ear 160; the
  nose  161;  throat  and
  swallow 161; the stom-
  ach  and  bowels 161;
  in the throat and wind-
  pipe 108; under the skin
  171.
Fractures of bones I, 145.
Fright, consequences of, I,
  13.
Frozen persons II, 275.
Giddiness II, 1.
Gout 11,246; inflammation
  of the eyes from the, II,
  26.
Grief,  consequences of, I,
  16.
Hair, losing the, II, 18.
Hardness of hearing II, 46.
Head, diseases of the, II, 1.
Headache II, 5; from  ca-
  tarrh 6; rheum. 7; from
  the stomach 8;  nervous
  10; dangerous 17; from
  heat, &c. I, 34;  from a
  foul stomach 43; after a
  concussion 142.
Heart-burning II, 139.
Hemorrhage from the chest
  II, 79.
Hemorrhage of women II,
  205.
Hemorrhoids II,  168.
Hernia II, 148.
Heterogeneous, particular-
  ly in the body, see for-
  eign.
Ice-water, indisposit. from,
  1,47.
Inflammation of the bowels
  II,  154;  of the ear 39;
  of the eyes 23;  (from
  rheumatism 25;   from
  gout 20; from scrofula
  20; from insects II, 29;
  with infants II, 218;) of
  the lungs II, 92, 95, 98;
  of the stomach 154.
Irritability,  consequences
  of great, I, 20.
Intermittent fever II, 251.
Intoxication I, 49.
Itch II, 236.
Itching II, 235; in the anus
  II, 165.
Hickupping of infants II,
  217.
Hoarseness II, 53.
Hooping-cough  II, 67.
Hurts I, 141. 
                    — 28

Jaundice II, 267.
Joy, sudden,consequences
  of, I, 13.
Kitchen - utensils, noxious,
  1,89.
Labour-pains, ineffectual,
  II, 210.
Lethargy II, 270.
Lifting or carrying, hurt
  from, I, 36; complaints
  occasioned by, I, 142.
Lightening,  persons struck
  with, II, 277.
Limping of children II, 230.
Liquors, consequences of
  spirituous, I, 49, 54.
Liver-grown II, 224.
Long-sightedness II, 35.
Loss of appetite II, 132.
Loss of fluids I, 40.
Loss of milk, with nursing
  women, II, 213.
Losing the hair II, 18.  •
Lying oneself sore II, 245.
Mad dog, bite of the, 1,137.
Male sexual organs, com-
  plaints on the, II, 197.
Mania a potu, I, 56.
Measles II, 233.
Medicines,  consequences
  of, I, 60, 64; arsenic 70;
  bark 62; chamomile 61;
  iron 70;  lead  70;  mag-
  nesia 65;   mercury  65;
  opium 61; quinine  62;
  sulphur 65.
Medicines, universal, I, 95.
i  —
                    i
Memory, weakness of, 11,2.
Menstruation II, 201.
Milk, causes indisposition,
  I, 48.
Milk-fever II, 212.
Mis-step I, 142.
Moschetoes,  the sting of,
  1, 135.
Mouth, diseases in the, II,
  127.
Mumps, II, 38.
Nausea II, 140;  from cold
  1,28.
Nails, growing in, II, 242.
Nervous headache II, 10.
Nettle-rash II, 232.
Night-mare II,  250; from
  overloading the stomach
  1,46.
Night - watching,   conse-
  quences of, I, 36.
Nose,  diseases of, II, 47;
  foreign  bodies in it,  I,
  161.
Nostrums I, 94.
Newborn  children,  appa-
  rently   dead   II,   115;
  complaints of, 215.
Otalgia II, 39.
O ver heatin g, consequences
  of, I, 33.
Panaceas  I, 94.
Pain  in  the  abdomen II,
  147; in the ear II, 39;
  in the head,  see head-
  ache;  in the  limbs II,
  249; in  the small  of the 
--  288 —
  back 249; in the stom-
  ach II, 142.
Palpitat. of the heart II, 87.
Phlegm in the stomach II,
  139.
Pills II, 168.
Pimples from a sick stom-
  ach I, 46.
Pleurisy II, 92.
Poisoning I, 72; what is to
  be done in cases of 96;
  immediately 109; vomit-
  ing in cases of 99.
Poisoning with acids, min-
  eral, I, 116;  alcohol 120;
  alum 120; antimony 123;
  arsenic 121; cantharides
  127; vapor  of  charcoal
  114; copper 122; grown
  corn  124;  jodine 119;
  lead 120;  liver of sul-
  phur 119; lunar caustic
  122; mushrooms I, 123;
  phosphorus 119; Prus-
  sic acid 120; sal ammo-
  nite 121; saltpetre 121;
  sumac 126;  sublimate I,
  122; tin 123; vitriol 120;
  by wounds I, 133.
Poisons, acid, 1,116; in the
  air 81,110; alkaline 118;
  animal 127; metallic 121;
  mineral  in  general 92;
  vegetable 87, 123; poi-
  sonous  meat  83;  milk
  83;  paints  90; grease
  poison 128.
Rash II, 231.
Retention of urine II, 221.
Rheumatism II, 246;  rheu-
  matic  headache 7;  in-
  flamrnat. of the eyes 25:
  pain from cold I, 29.
Running of the ears II,  41.
Ruptures with infants II,
  220.
Scab,  scald head, scall on
  children II, 237.
Scarlet-fever II, 233.
Scurvy in the mouth  II,
  129.
Scrofula, inflammat. of the
  eyes, II, 26.
Scrotum, compl. on the,
  II, 197.
Shortness of breath II,  88.
Short-sightedness II, 35.  'I
Shunning of light II, 36. .  !
Sickness  of the  stomach
  II, 140.
Sight, weakness of, II,  30.
Skin,  diseases of the, II,
  231; foreign bodies under
  the, I, 171.
Skin, unhealthy, II, 242.
Sleeplessness II, 251; after
  surfeiting the stomach I,
  45;  with infants II, 218.
Small-pox II, 234.
Smell, offensive  from  the
  mouth, II, 129.
Snake-bite I, 135.'
Somnolency II, 270.
Sore breast II, 213. 
—  289 —
 Sore, lying oneself, II, 245.
 Soreness of infants II, 221.
 Sore nipples II, 213.
'Sore throat II,  101;  I, 28.
 Sorrow,  consequences  of,
   I, 16.
 Sounding in the ear II, 45.
 Spasms 11,249; of children
   II, 224; in the chest with
   children II, 223.
 Spasms  during menstrua-
   tion II, 213.
 — in the stomach II, 142.
 Spirituous liquors, conse-
   quences of, I, 49.
 Spectacles II, 31.
 Spots on the eyes II, 30.
 Sprained limbs I,  143.
 Squinting II, 37.
 Stammering II, 230.
 Stomach, diseases in the,
   II, 132; headache arising
   from the, II, 8;  foreign
   bodies in it I, 165.
 Stoppage  in  the  nose II,
   217.
 Strangled persons II, 273.
 Sty on the eye-lid II, 23.
 Suffocation II, 275.
 Summer - complaint  Avith
   children II, 222.
 Surfeit of the stomach I,
   40.
 Suspended animation  II,
   271.
 SwalloAV, foreign  bodies in
   it, I, 161.
Swelling of the  cheek II,
  125; on the head II, 217;
  contain, matter II, 239;
  of the nose II, 47.
Tape-worms II,  165.
Taste, altered, II, 127.
Tea-drinking,  effects of, I,
. 58.
Teeth, complaints of the,
  II, 101.
Teething  of  children II,
  226.
Tobacco, consequences of,
  1,59.
Tongue, inflammation and
  swelling, II, 131.
Tooth-ache II, 101; instruc-
  tion to find the remedy
  112; remedies 115.
Tooth-ache from cold I, 28.
Throat, diseases in the, II,
  101;  sore throat from
  cold I, 28; foreign bodies
  in it I, 161,168.
Thrush II, 222.
Ulcers II, 241.
Urinary complaints II, 189.
Urine, retention of, with
  infants, II, 221.
Vapors,  caused by flatu-
  lent food, I, 45.
Varicose veins II, 240.
Vexation, consequences of,
  I, 18.
Vomiting II, 140;  from
  ,*old L 2a
Washes, noxious, I, 91.
            19 
—  290 <-
Water, indisposition from
  cold, I, 47.
Weakness of memory II,
  2;  of sight 30;  of the
  stomach 132.
Whitlows II, 238.
Wind-pipe, foreign bodies
  in it, I, 168.
Wine, adulterated, I, 73.
Women, diseases of,  II.
  201.
Worms II, 162.
Wounds I, 145; in the ab-
  domen 158; with foreign
  substances 171; poisoned
  133,  140.
-2332  <S| 
 
 
JUN 1*
1957
* 
NATIONAL LIBRARY OF MEDICINE
NLfl  D3n3b3T 1

I;:
1 If 17 ^113 IT
iff _ Iff fi
E
!i_
NLM031936399